Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'super strength'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 21 results

  1. “Dude! Let me have my first cup of coffee, okay? Didn’t you get enough last night?” “Hell no, I’ll never get enough.” “You kept me up until four, man.” “What can I say? I think you’re amazing. No one can do what you do.” “Well, let me have a cup of java or two and then we can pick up where we left off.” I looked around the room – crowbars, cast iron skillets, a massive old radiator, and many other items littered the floor, mutilated last night by the super strength of the gorgeous man now drinking coffee in his black skivvies in the kitchen of my house. His name was Clark – of course – and we had met at the bar last night. He had been sitting in a corner of the place all by himself and I was amazed all the horny wolves hanging out at the place weren’t attacking a man so handsome. My opening line had been just that – asking him why a cute buff dude like him was alone. He had quickly answered that he scared people. I asked him in what way – fearing he was some kind of psycho and I immediately regretted talking to him. He responded that he was super strong and it made people nervous. I misunderstood him and thought he meant he came on too strong – telling him confidence can be a very sexy trait. He quickly corrected me by saying it was much more than confidence – he had the strength of a hundred men. The confused look on my face made him loop his pinkie through my belt in the front at my crotch and he then easily lifted my entire two hundred pound well-built frame off of the ground. As my feet dangled in the air a foot above the floor I had instantly fallen in love. There was one thing that I loved more than a handsome face or gorgeous body – and that was a guy with power. A hundred pinkie lifts later and after about as many kisses in the bar we found ourselves back at my place and I was bringing him anything I could find to destroy with his bare hands. I quickly caught on that Clark got off on doing feats of strength even more than I loved watching them. “You fucking love your strength, don’t you, man?” “Yeah, I do. I mean, I don’t want you to think I’m super conceited or anything, it’s just that I have all this strength raging through me and it helps if I have an outlet – some way to release a little power. And if a guy happens to get off while watching, well that’s even better.” “Have you always been super strong?” “Yeah, it kind of freaked my parents out when I ripped my crib apart before I was even two years old. They were worried I’d hurt one of my siblings so they put me up for adoption. I’ve basically been an outcast all of my life. I can’t play sports because I might hurt someone – or worse. At the orphanage I was called a freak and basically ignored. I used to hide my strength, but a few years ago I embraced who I was and just started living my life the way I wanted to. It was really freeing.” Without even realizing it, Clark had picked up one of the demolished big cast iron pots and was squeezing it into an even smaller unrecognizable blob. He did it the same way someone might nonchalantly dent in the sides of an empty plastic water bottle – crushing iron with one hand and not thinking about it. He sipped his coffee and his sleepy eyes stared off into space as he remembered his coming out as a superman. I watched, awe struck, as black iron – solid enough to withstand being put in a roaring fire or pounded by a hammer – yielded to his fingers the way mud pies were manipulated by children. Last night, he had squeezed the big radiator into something that now looked like a metal brick – compressing it first between his muscled legs, then hugging it like a stuffed animal, and finally shaping it into a small box with just his hands. At the same time he talked about the beauty he created as a landscape architect and the juxtaposition of the destruction and creation was mind blowing. “I don’t think that skillet will be frying any more eggs.” “Oh man, I’m really sorry. I didn’t even realize I was crushing it.” “Are you kidding? It was already a dead soldier from your glorious one-handed abuse last night. There’s no need to apologize. I think I made it perfectly clear I’m a strength junkie to the extreme.” We both looked around the room at the tools, kitchen items, bricks, and small appliances that were now pieces of junk – easily destroyed by Clark as I ran around last night trying to find anything that would prove unbreakable or unbendable to his super power. Usually, there were clothes strewn across the room the morning after – but with this man it was different. I had kept him up until the crack of dawn insisting he show off his strength any way he could. I, myself, had been lifted, twirled, and tossed like some kind of small rag with such ease I had come to realize Clark probably had no limitations. The crazy part of the night was that we hadn’t had sex. We had been too busy stoking our perpetual hard-ons by him doing feats of strength. It had been six hours of the most intense edging of my entire life. “I don’t even remember squeezing the hell out of that toaster oven.” “That was around three-thirty. I was running out of tools and decided to move to something bigger. It was also after our third hefty glass of Bush Mills. I think that thing screamed the loudest as you destroyed it. Kind of looks like a manila folder now.” “I’m still feeling pretty pumped. All of this was a good workout for me. Wanna feel my gun?” “Do you even need to ask?” I moved to the spot on the sofa beside Clark after refilling his coffee mug. He tensed his arm and the beautiful biceps bulged even huger. I ran my hand all over it as we both gazed at his magnificent muscle. It was amazing what that arm could do. Yes, it was big, tanned, and muscled – but no one could have guessed it had the power to easily make a bowling ball explode into thousands of pieces from just a simple squeeze. I’d probably be finding bits of that thing for months when cleaning. I’d also not be bowling with my own ball ever again. “Man, everything’s a little blurry after a certain point – why didn’t we have sex?” “Two reasons, really. We were way to busy having fun finding things for you to destroy and then, after watching you poke your finger through steel, cast iron, and cinder blocks, you told me your dick was one of the strongest parts of you. I didn’t want you plowing me while you were drunk – there was no telling what damage you could have done.” “Naw, dude, don’t be afraid of that. I can control all this power. I can make you feel real good. It’s just that you were so damn encouraging last night – I had to show off my power!” “And these arms of yours were so damn obliging, too!” Clark grabbed the blob of iron off the coffee table and started squeezing it again – as I continued to feel his hard biceps. He would turn the crushed skillet in his hand and tighten his grip again, manipulating the iron the way a child might squeeze clay. The mound of muscle under my hands got harder and bigger from the workout. He was grunting a little as he squeezed tighter and tighter. “Fucking hell, that’s nothing for you, is it – to crush the crap out of iron.” “Easy as you wadding up a piece of paper, man.” “I think you find this easier.” “What turns you on the most about my power, dude?” “Aw hell, dude, all of it. I can’t pinpoint it down to one thing. It’s the fact that you don’t even have to think twice about doing stuff that’s not supposed to be possible. You folded up a big cast iron skillet like it was an envelope. You squeezed the hell out of the metal head of a sledgehammer as if it were just a Styrofoam cup. I like the way metal screams as you twist it or tear it apart. And I like how you tossed me around last night as if I were just a simple t-shirt. But most of all I’m really into how your power makes you naturally confident – like there’s nothing you can’t do.” “Give this superman a kiss.” I continued to caress his arm as I leaned in and kissed his fur-surrounded mouth. It was our most intimate kiss since we had been together. Even though our lust for his strength would always be the thing that turned us on the most, I could tell our attraction was growing in many other ways. He dropped the destroyed blob of iron on the sofa and slid his hand under my ass. To rest in a big palm is nice, but to be lifted by said palm is even better. Clark simply raised his hand and my obviously light body went up in the air, too. I’m a pretty big man and I had never been lifted before by anyone, but here was this guy doing it with just one hand. I went upward until his arm was extended completely. I was like a tray of appetizers resting on a waiter’s palm. I could feel the strength of his arm when he gently bounced me up and down as if I were merely a balloon. “How’s the view up there.” “Wide shoulders and thick arms – it’s perfect.” “Let’s see if it’s the same from the other side.” And with that comment Clark flicked his hand upward and sent my body into the air. I made an arc over his head and he had his other palm waiting to catch my ass as I came down. It took no effort at all for him to toss me from hand to hand and I was a fully-grown man. I still had trouble taking in Clark’s full power. I landed with a thud, but his arm didn’t give at all. He then lowered me down to the sofa on his other side. “Did you enjoy the ride?” “Yes. Clearly the coffee has kicked in.” “It has. It’s also made me quite horny.” “Is that so? Funny, it’s had the same effect on me.” “We should do something about that.” “I was thinking the same thing.” And I was on top of him before another breath was taken.
  2. “What’re you trembling for, Coach?” the oversized college freshman asked, chuckling at the older man’s shaking body. “Is it because I just easily curled with one arm the weight you were using to do squats? Is that what’s got you so nervous? Or is it excitement?” “How?” the mustached smaller man asked. “I never skipped my vegetables,” the giant stud said, laughing. “Naw, truthfully, it’s the cum of older men that seems to make me grow bigger and stronger. Stumbled upon this interesting phenomenon about a year ago when I met this older dude in the park one day and I sucked him off in his car. Right there and then, my body started growing. I had been chaste up to that point – blame it on religion – but I’d always been drawn to older men. Thankfully, I gave into my desires and now, about a thousand men later, I have this huge muscled body you see in front of you and enough strength to punch an SUV into the next county if I chose to. The really strange thing is that I don’t grow if it’s a guy under fifty. It must be similar to liking only aged wine, I respond best to the sweet juice of older men. “No one can be that strong,” the unbelieving Coach whispered. “You mean this strong?” teased the young enormous muscled student. He picked up two Olympic plates and slapped them together hard. Big strong hands then started squeezing the edges of the iron plates together – the way a child might manipulate two pieces modeling clay. There was a light muffled crunching sound as the boy’s super strong fingers flattened iron together – making it become one compressed thing edge. “You have no idea how hot this feels, Coach,” the smiling behemoth said, taking a step closer to the older man. “Compacting iron like it’s cookie dough. Makes my balls ache for release when I do stuff like this. Makes me want to suck some old muscular man dry and fuel my hulking out even more. Hairy dudes seem to stoke my growth double, too. I guess it must be the extra testosterone zipping around the dude’s body making him fur-covered goodness. I’ve seen your hairy pecs, Coach. And your super furry arms and legs. I bet you got a forest around that cock of yours, too, don’t you old man.” “Jason, I’m not sure this . . .” the older man began, but was interrupted. “Oh, you know my name, Coach?” Jason asked. “I guess you’ve noticed me before. I mean, how could you not, right? But something tells me you also liked what you saw, Coach. Yeah, I think you liked all these big muscles a lot.” The rims of the two plates had been smashed together completely by this point. The muscle kid had made them into one plate, simply using the strength of only his fingers. The Coach could not even begin to wrap his head around what kind of power was in the young man’s body. He watched as the bigger man laid the newly made double plate on a bench and picked up an empty bar from a rack. The kid placed his fore finger and thumb about a foot down on the bar and squeezed. He pulled at the same time and the shorter end came screeching away as easily as someone might pull apart warm taffy. He then pressed his pinkie into the ripped end of the bar and pressed down in the center; making the two sides stick up like the arms of a football goal. The guy picked up the now doubled plates and put the thick end of the bar through the holes. He used the heel of his hand to easily smash the end to flatten it so it couldn’t slide back through the hole - ever again. Now there were two huge plates permanently secured to this short pole with two nubs at the other end. “My nipples are super sensitive, Coach,” the giant said looking over at the older man, but still working on his project. “I think it’s a side effect of my growth or something. I have to find ways to soothe the raging beasts.” The Coach gasped out loud as he watched the guy raise the two thin ends of the ripped bar, move the spaghetti strap of his tank with a thumb, and then squeezed them tightly into the jutting nub of his left pec. When he dropped his monstrous arms the weight stayed attached to his nipple. The Coach noticed that nothing sagged even slightly – neither nipple nor pectoral muscle – as soon as the full weight dangled from there. There was a pleased look on the giant’ face – clearly he felt a little pleasure. “You should see when I attach jumper cables from these things to the live engine of a sixteen wheeler. That usually gives me a jolt that I can feel. Sparks fly everywhere and I kind of feel like Shazam,” the kid said smiling, obviously pleased with his own reference. “You just . . . you just . . . demolished iron like it was nothing,” the Coach stammered, pointing at the other guy. “And you pulled steel apart like it was a wet noodle.” “Yeah, I did,” the kid laughingly shot back, “And it was easy.” The weight banged against the kid’s abs as his body shook with laughter. Two Olympic forty-five pound weights, crushed together, were banging into his torso and he clearly felt nothing. The Coach went a little dizzy and sat down on a nearby bench with a thud. He had to brace himself up with his hands, the sight before him was too hard to believe. “You okay there, Coach?” Jason asked. “I didn’t mean to freak you out.” “How the hell could you not, kid!” the Coach said loudly, “You’re lifting with one arm all the weight I find it hard to squat, you’re compressing iron plates together like it’s pizza dough, you’re easily ripping steel apart, and a heavy-as-hell homemade nipple ring is dangling from your chest banging into your abs and you barely notice!” “Yeah, I guess that would freak some guys out,” replied the muscled monster standing nearby. “I hope you’re turned on, too, Coach. It makes sucking you off so much easier.” “Wait, wait, wait, kid,” the Coach said. “You mean to tell me you’ve gotten big like this just from men squirting loads down your throat?” “Yes sir,” the guy responded, grinning from ear to ear. “A year ago I was a dweeb barely pushing a hundred and fifty pounds. Now, I’m a muscle freak pushing around two seventy-five – I’ve just become so fucking dense.” “Holy hell, this can’t be for real,” the Coach said. “Here, I’ll show you how real it is, Coach,” Jason said and walked to where the older man was sitting. The behemoth kid put one of his giant hands on the Coach’s chest. He then grabbed the front of the older man’s shorts, making sure he got the underwear too. With one simple tug, Jason ripped every stitch of clothing below the waist from the Coach’s body. The coach’s ass came off the bench because of the force of the tug, but Jason’s powerful arm easily kept the guy’s torso in place. It clearly had taken only a slight amount of the kid’s strength to accomplish the task. Jason’s excited face looked down at the Coach’s crotch. A huge hard daddy cock poked up from a heavy forest of dark fur peppered with streaks of gray. “Aw fucking hell, Coach,” exclaimed Jason excitedly, “That’s a real man’s cock and all that thick fur tells me you’re just swimming with testosterone. My gains are going to freak you out! Hell, they’re probably going to freak me out.” Hands with the strength of Hercules and the Hulk combined grabbed the Coach firmly at the waist and lifted him into the air without Jason even needing to use his back. The arms were strong enough to lift the grown man with little effort. Within three seconds of straightening up, Jason had his mouth around the Coach’s enormous cock and was sucking like there was no tomorrow. Apparently, if you had the strength of a thousand men in your arms that meant you had the same kind of sucking strength, as well. A super power vacuum used in giant factories wouldn’t have come close to the intense suction of Jason’s throat. It took only two mighty swallows to make the Coach offer up the biggest balls tightening cum blast of his life. There was no way he could have prevented the explosion even if he had wanted to. Jason, indeed, was sucking him dry. The older man let out a deep guttural scream that sounded like the mating call of some wild animal. Jason’s chiseled cheeks caved inward and his throat worked on overdrive in order for him to quickly swallow the copious amount of sweet man-juice being shot out of the man he so easily held up in the air. Jason started walking around the gym and he looked like a guy slurping down a protein drink with a straw. The Coach’s back stayed arched for a long time – clearly the stream of cum was continuous. Jason pulled the smaller man’s body into his face even more tightly, just so he could quickly get more of the man-nectar inside of him. Even in the midst of the biggest orgasm of his life, the Coach was aware of how easily Jason manipulated a grown man’s body in his big hands. It made the Coach feel small and insignificant. After about seven minutes of walking around and intense sucking – the face bucking from the Coach’s crotch stopped. His body immediately went limp – spent like it had never been before. Jason swallowed one last time, clearly intending to make sure there was not one cum drop left in the Coach’s body. He then pulled the man’s dick from his mouth and let out the loudest burp anyone has ever heard. It was clear the giant man had sucked down an incredible amount of hot lava-like cum. The big boy walked over to the bench and dropped the coach onto it – like a discarded rag. He then wiped his mouth with the back of his arm and hand. Jason was clearly only focused on one thing now as he continued to walk around the gym tensing his arms, his chest, his legs, and his abs. “Aw fuck, Coach, that was more cum-shake at one time than I’ve ever had before,” the kid screamed. “I knew you had that kind of load inside that hot body of yours. And I can taste your jacked-up testosterone. It’s like I sucked all the manliness from your body. This is going to be huge, Coach. I can feel it. This is going to be bigger than anything that’s come before. You’re a fucking hulk-making factory, Coach, that’s what you are. I’m going to be the size of a . . . AWWWWW FUUUUUUUCCCKKKKKK!” Jason immediately doubled over. He turned his face up towards the Coach and it was bright red – veins popping out on his forehead. His entire body was becoming frozen – like he was petrified or something. His breathing stopped as he grunted loudly. Suddenly, there was a break in the obvious strain and he stood back up straight, taking in a huge deep breath. The break was short lived, however, and the mighty force taking over his body hit again. This time Jason was ready for it. He was standing facing the Coach who still sat dumbfounded and worn out on the bench. When the powerful wave hit the big boy this time he threw his body into a most muscular pose that made the Coach revive immediately. The older man actually jumped back a little from the shock. Jason also let out a growl that sounded like a hundred lions attacking at the same time. Every muscle in the dude’s big body slammed into super tense mode. The Coach had never seen anything more incredible . . . that is, until Jason’s body started to grow. “I’m fucking grrrrowwwwinnggg Coach,” Jason roared through gritted teeth, flexing his entire body the entire time. “HELLLL YEAHHHHHH!!!” The kid watched the Coach’s face go from extreme fear to utter shock to lustful desire as the older man clearly feasted his eyes on what Jason felt was happening to his body. Severely tensed muscles were expanding like balloons being filled with quick drying cement. It was like layer after layer of hard skin was suddenly appearing on top of each other at every part of Jason’s body. The kid immediately knew that this time the growth was extremely different. It was happening quicker and he knew it felt thicker and thicker than ever before. His body would not let him release his most muscular pose. It was like the growth would last as long as he could hold his body in that extreme tensed state. “Feast on the powerrrrrrr, Coach!” Jason roared again. The Coach saw the kid’s humongous biceps growing first. What were clearly already over twenty-inch guns started to inflate even more – muscle multiplying like rising dough. The dude’s nipple suddenly grew so big that it forced the homemade weighted ring to fall off – clamoring loudly to the ground. The Coach gazed upon the massive chest as it started expanding like multiple hot air balloons being filled at the same time. The once swollen chest became something bigger – something clearly more colossal. The powerful dude squeezed his pecs harder, as if willing them to grow even more. Jason’s already bull-sized neck expanded thicker and thicker, but mostly disappeared as his traps and shoulders became monstrous morphed copies of what they had been. “I want MORRREEE!!!” bellowed Jason in a deep voice that now sounded like a summer thunderstorm. His quads quickly obliterated the lower seams of his shorts – they solidified into even more intensely muscled mass as the striations deepened and widened into something akin to the Grand Canyon. Jason looked down in time to see his tennis shoes explode. His feet simply grew too quickly for the pathetic material to hang on. That’s also when the kid realized the floor was further away. Coach, meanwhile, had realized he had to tilt his head back further to look Jason in the face. The boy was getting taller, too. It was clear that he would surpass seven foot. The Coach also started to feel smaller than he already had. The kid was now wider than doorways and thicker than the bodies of small cars. He looked like four of his old selves put together. And then it all stopped. Jason released his most muscular pose with a loud exhale and stood to his new incredible height. A giant smile was on the giant’s face. “Fuucckkkk Yeahhhhhh,” came the newly super bass voice of Jason. “I’m freaking mammoth.” The Coach stared at the behemoth in front of him. Jason had clearly shot up beyond seven foot, judging by the machines dwarfed nearby and the ceiling – especially the lower part in the distance. The words huge and muscled did not come close to describing the monstrous beast this man had become. He clearly weighed somewhere in the area of five hundred pounds. Every single part of him was ballooned out to insane proportions and, yet, he still seemed symmetrical. His height helped a lot, but also the fact that every muscle possible had grown titanic, so he looked enormously even. Pecs as wide as sofa cushions and as thick as double mattresses hung from shoulders so wide he could hide an entire truck by standing in front of it. Traps shot up into the air – muscled masses as big as a normal bodybuilder’s thigh. His arms looked like someone had covered huge kegs of beer in fucking hard vein-covered skin. The once oversized spaghetti-strapped purple tank was now so tight it was clear that one deep inhale would send it falling to the floor – totally decimated. The guy’s hands looked like he could easily palm wide barrels. His thighs popped out so thick all the way around he had to stand with his tree-trunk sized legs far apart. And barely concealed under the shredded material of his shorts was the outline of a cock that could have easily passed as a large fire extinguisher trying to be concealed. “Sweet fuck, Coach,” Jason said, bending his arms and tensing up his flesh-covered kegs. “You have no idea how incredible this all feels. I’m a fucking muscle freak. I gotta see if the power matches the body.” Jason sauntered over to the squatting rack nearby. His legs were so huge it would take him a while to get used to operating them. Coach had been squatting an impressive weight of four hundred and fifty pounds when Jason had arrived. Earlier, Jason had curled that bar with one hand. He wrapped his giant right pinkie around the bar – noting its size made the bar look thin – and then he easily lifted the entire thing into the air. With just his pinkie he raised it over his head, as well. Coach let out a big moan at the sight. “I’ve got more power in my pinkie than you do in those two strong furry legs, Coach,” Jason said as he lifted the bar up and down with one finger. “Just imagine what the rest of me can do.” As if to prove his point more, Jason took his other pinkie and wrapped it around the bar a few inches away. He then turned his fingers inward causing the weighted ends of the bar to move upward toward each other. When he had bent the bar completely in on itself and the weights met at the top with a clank he dropped the thing on the floor. It made a loud noise as it landed. Jason then walked over and stood in front of the Coach. His body towered over and dwarfed the older man. The Coach looked like a child beside a huge muscleman. Jason reached down and grabbed both ends of the bench the Coach was sitting on. He easily lifted the thing and the man into the air. Immediately, the sound of screeching metal filled the gym as Jason effortlessly started bending the bench into a V-shape with the Coach in the middle. Soon, Jason had the sides of the bench touching the Coach’s shoulder and trapping him. He grabbed the bottom of the V with one hand, turning it around and holing it up in the air. Jason then walked over to the mirrored wall behind the barbell racks. He was holding the Coach in the air with one hand – as if the destroyed bench and the older man were some kind of trophy. “Aw Coach, you’ve made me the hugest and strongest fucker in the world,” Jason said, smiling, as he lifted the Coach up and down in the air. “I could hold you up in the air all day. I knew your sweet juice would do this to me. I know that cock of yours is spent right now, but I’m about to put on a strength show for you that’ll get that big man tool hard again. I need you churning out more cum so I can suck you dry soon. Just imagine me bigger and stronger than I already am, Coach.” This thought proved too much for the older man. His eyes rolled back into his head and he passed out. It was good Jason had him caught between in the bench – his body stayed exactly where it was and the giant muscleman continued to lift him up and down, staring at their reflection the entire time.
  3. “Watch out, you’re starting to drool.” “You just bounced a guy with your pecs and sent him through the wall.” “Hot as hell, wasn’t it? He’ll be fine, by the way. I know him. Strong as an ox. He’s probably got a few broken bones, but that’s all. He’s tougher than the concrete.” “But why? Why did you do it?” “You walked in.” “What does that mean?” “We both crushed on you right away and he said we should fight for you. I made it a quick fight. When I really want something I give it my all. What’s your name, young ‘un.” “Um . . . Michael.” “Call me Gramps.” “What?” “It turns me on. I love the idea that I’m older than everyone else and bigger.” “But you are bigger than everyone else . . . put together.” “Aw, you say the nicest thing, kiddo. Measured my chest at 140 inches today – that’s about 355 centimeters if you’re not from the States, Michael.” “Holy hell! How can it be that huge? No, I’m from here, but I also know that’s fucking enormous in inches or centimeters.” “Again with the compliments. What a nice kid you are. The arms are tapping out at about 100 inches. I’d flex ‘em for you, but we just met. A guy should save some thrills for later on, don’t you think?” “Yes sir.” “Yes sir, what, Michael.” “Yes sir, Gramps.” “Attaboy. Nothing hotter than thinking you’re the grown up son of some guy I sired a long time ago. I’m your old man’s old man and I’m a mountain compared to you, the little molehill. I get to take care of you as if you were a toddler still in diapers – taking care of your every need with my massive body. Turns you on, too, doesn’t it.” “You have no idea, Gramps.” “Well, those tenting gym shorts give me a pretty good picture, little man.” “Gonna twist one of these bars into a big old teething ring for you, kid. There you go, easy as twisting paper.” “You just bent a steel bar into a circle three times – as if it were nothing.” “Twas nothing, squirt. I can twist an SUV later on if it’ll make you happy. Whoa, don’t keel over, boy. Didn’t mean to make you pass out. Here, let Gramps one hand lift you over to the bench. My arm is like a big crane easily lifting a little stone. You weigh less than one of my biceps, dude. Little men get me harder faster than anything. Look how I can bounce you up and down in one palm. Well that turned you green. Sorry, didn’t know you had motion sickness.” “What are you?” “Just a big old man with the strength of twenty Hulks put together. Wanna see me push an entire building over about a hundred yards? Foundation and all? It’s pretty hot to see all the people come out and not recognize everything at first. Or we could go down to the beach and you could see me hold back the tide with my breath. That’s always a cock pleaser, too.” “I think I need to lay down, Gramps. You’re wrecking me.” “That’s my intention, little Mikey. The elder monster of a man overwhelming the youngster with his tales about feats of strength – that’s what its all about. We could also go find a group of guys foolish enough to challenge me and watch as I freak them out with what I can do. It’s especially fun if they have weapons. And don’t worry. I’d make sure not one little gorgeous hair on your head was harmed. That’s what Gramps should do for his boy – protect him and take care of him. Gotta rip a plate apart for you, kid. See, I just grab the little thing on either side – what’s this, oh a 25 kilogram plate – and pull. See how the iron plate rips apart as if it were just cardboard. Then I crumble up the pieces in each hand – turning the thing into two little round balls. I’ll let you play with these later on. You can throw them as hard as you can at my chest. We’ll need to get you behind something though so they can’t hurt you when they bounce off. Pouncing my pecs with a sledgehammer can be fun, too, but the handle kind of stings when the big tool is stopped by my unyielding chest.” “You can’t be real.” “Oh, come here, baby. Let’s bury your face between Gramps’ chest beef and that will help you see I’m real. I can’t squeeze too hard or I’ll crush your fragile little bones, but I can make sure you know all of this giganticness is genuine. If I slide your waist between my pecs I can hold you there like you’re in muscle prison. Go ahead, try to escape.” “I . . . unh . . . can’t . . . breathe.” “Well damn, I was barely squeezing those big puppies. Sorry about that, Mikey. Hell, puny men turn me on so much. Flex that toothpick you call an arm, for me. Seeing how small that bump is compared to my freaking giant thing makes my balls ache with excitement. Oh fuck, your arm looks like that of a ninety-year old skeleton, son. It’s so hot that I’m the old man and I dwarf you in every way. You’re entire body isn’t as thick as my arm. Yeah, flex it harder – try to make that tiny thing grow. My forefinger can make a bigger bulge than that, dude. Your tininess makes you so freaking cute.” “Have you always been big, Gramps.” “Hell no, son. I was a dweeb like you for most of my life, but when I hit fifty years old I decided I needed a change in perspective. I decided I wanted to be the man that caused the fear instead of living in it. I started going crazy with the weights, little dude. And then I started to grow. Man, it became my drug of choice – getting huge. I guess this enormous bod shows I became quite addicted. And my strength just kept increasing, too. I was soon lifting more than most guys half my age. Now, I’m seventy-one, Mikey, and I’m the most jacked Gramps you’re ever going to meet. I lift more than all the guys in this place . . . put together. I make them call me Super Gramps.” “I would love to see how powerful you really are, Super Gramps!” “Well hell, son, why didn’t you just say so. Showing off for a cute little man is my middle name. I’ll have you squirting so much you’ll beg me to stop doing things. Let’s get the hell out of here and go do some damage.” “Um, the door is that way, Gramps.” “You think a man as big and powerful as me wastes his time with doors? Hell, son, one punch of this supersized fist makes the only door I need. Concrete, steel, iron – it doesn’t matter. Shield your eyes a little, boy, because of the flying debris, but make sure you can still watch. Pow! Yeah, that’s a nice sized chunk of the wall gone. I’ll fit through that nicely.” “But this is the sixth floor, Gramps!” “That’s like a skip for this giant man, dude. It’s time for you to get used to my unlimited powers. I’ll try to make the landing as soft for you as I can, but stepping from this high up tends to be a little jarring. Oh fuck, look at that, Mikey. When I land the asphalt shoots out large cracks like there’s been an earthquake or something. Let’s put your little body up on one of my shoulders so you can get a good view as we travel home.” “What about my car?” “Hey, I forgot about that. I tend to not need a vehicle of any kind now, son. I can travel a lot faster on foot and, besides, I can’t really fit comfortably in any kind of automobile anymore. Which little thing is yours?” “That Jeep over there in the corner.” “Nice ride, little man. It would be a good choice for me if I did fit in it – cause I could show off all my muscles as we tooled down the freeway. It would be fun to look back and see all the guys bobbing up and down as they beat off because of the freaking muscled monster they just saw pass by in a Jeep. Hang on, son, I’m going to just tilt this tiny thing sideways so I can get a good grip underneath . . . and there we go. We’re all ready for traveling. You on one shoulder and the Jeep in the air lifted easily by one of my major daddy arms. That’ll certainly freak people out as I jog by. This flimsy piece of metal is so light, dude. They don’t make ‘em like they used too – or maybe they’re just not used to having a man as big and strong as I am. A few pumps with my arm, just to show you that the Jeep isn’t even giving my gun enough resistance to count as warming up. I could toss it a few blocks and then run with super speed to easily catch it, but that would tend to mess up your pretty-boy hair, not to mention flatten some of those gorgeous features because of the force. We’ll just jog so you can get the benefit of watching other people react to this huge Gramps.” “I . . . uh . . . I . . . can’t . . .” “It’s alright, boy. Don’t try to speak. I know your lust mode is on overload right now. Seeing your little Jeep up in the air is almost too much for you - isn’t it? You poor thing, you just weren’t prepared to meet a super strong mega-sized daddy today, were you? That’s okay, boy. Just sit back and enjoy the ride. Gramps is going to take care of you like you were my own. We’ll have you thinking about me every waking hour and dreaming about me as you sleep during the night in no time. Let this gargantuan old man rock your world like it’s never been rocked before. I can tell you’ve already started looking at other men as tiny . . . inferior, since you’ve gotten to know me. And I can feel you starting to view yourself as a youngster – ready to have this big man take care of you. Hell, that get’s my juices flowing, son. Let me provide for you. Let this big Gramps take care of your every need. Just give into the muscle, dude.”
  4. “Yeah, you fellas weren’t expecting the geek to have all this going on inside his shirt, were you? Let’s mug the little college boy since he’s strayed from campus and there’s no one to protect him. Calling me derogatory names gave you extra pleasure, too, didn’t it? Well, I think it’s time you three learned a lesson and you’ll soon see why I’m the one that’s going to teach you. Come and show me what you’ve got jock boys.” By this point I had folded up my shirt and laid it on my backpack. I also put my glasses on top – feeling more like Clark Kent transitioning to Superman than ever before. I knew my hard chiseled body had shocked the guys. I could see it in their eyes. But they had no idea the greater shock that was about to be revealed. My taunting had clearly riled them up and the largest one of the three – having silently volunteered to be the one to destroy me – stepped up and threw his fist full force into my stomach. The thwack against my abs was loud. The dude’s yell of pain was even louder. “Aw, dude, did you expect me to double over and fall to the ground in pain? Did you think all these ridges of muscle were just for show? I bet a few of your fingers are even broken. But the best part was that I didn’t feel a thing. Yeah, the little geek took your he-man punch like it had been nothing but a feather. Felt like you were punching steel, didn’t it, big man? Here, let me show you how to make a guy double over.” My fist flew so quickly that the dude didn’t even have time to blink. He was a well-built guy and I’m sure he had pretty solid abs, but they were not prepared for a punch from me. I didn’t even use all of my strength but the guy’s body went a little into the air and he folded over as if a sledgehammer had pounded him. I heard all the air in his big body get forced out by the punch. He immediately fell to his knees, clutched his gut with a loud scream, and then fell over. He writhed in pain on the sidewalk. “Now that’s what you thought your punch would do, right? Felt like you were hit by a bullet train, didn’t it, dude. And here’s what’s really cray-cray – I didn’t use all of my strength. Nope, didn’t want to do any permanent damage to you, dude, so I just gave you a light tap. Here’s what this fist is really capable of.” I turned toward the beige concrete wall behind me and sent the same fist flying. Debris shot out everywhere as my knuckles easily blasted into the wall, creating a hole about as big as a basketball. The dude on the ground was covered in dust and fragments of demolished concrete. I looked down at my bulging biceps - appreciative of the power those muscles gave me. “Yeah, pretty impressive for a geek boy, isn’t it dudes – plowing through concrete like it’s wet paper. Who’s next?” Most intelligent people would have skedaddled immediately if some dude had sent his fist through the wall, but not our trio of would-be muggers. It was like they thought everything I had done up to now was just some kind of freak accident. It didn’t dawn on them that the geek could just be freaking powerful. That didn’t compute in any way. I was still to be taught a lesson. On the ground in the alley nearby lay the remnants of a wooden pallet. One of the other big guys grabbed it and ran at me with a loud yell. He swung it hard, like when wrestlers swung metal chairs at each other, intending to send me flying backwards into the wall. I had time to puff out my muscled pecs and I could feel my nipples getting hard from the anticipation. Wood splintered, nails broke, and the pallet disintegrated as it met the immovable object that was my muscled torso. My attacker was left with two little twigs of what used to be a solid pallet for storing and moving heavy things. “Well that did nothing but make me madder, big guy. And look at that – my muscles are so hard that I don’t even have any splinters of wood sticking to me.” My smooth muscled chest was unblemished – only a light coating of dust was left from being hit with a dirty pallet. I reached up and tweaked both of my nipples to give myself a little pleasure. Feeling my pecs obliterating hard wood was a turn on. “I’m getting a little excited here, fellas. It’s not that often I get the chance to show off. My power tends to freak people out so I kind of have to stay in the muscle closet, so to speak. I’m going to be slightly disappointed when we’re through here since it’s fun to see what my body is capable of. Now, about that pallet you thought would hurt me.” I shot my arm out and grabbed the guy in front of me around the neck with the V of my hand. I knew not to squeeze to hard. Years of squeezing rocks, bricks, metal, and the like had helped me to figure out exactly how much pressure to use on anything – even a guy’s thick neck. “Need a lift, fella?” The guy had his hands up at his neck – desperately trying to pry my fingers away from his skin. My steel-like grip freaked him out, I could tell – but when I lifted him easily into the air, the dude went into panic mode. He was clearly grasping just how powerful I truly was by this point. He started pounding away at my arm, but I didn’t feel a thing and he couldn’t even make it move a little. The guy was also kicking my stomach and upper legs wildly – but the outcome was the same. I’m sure it felt like he was kicking a boulder. Making another guy’s feet leave the ground – especially with only one hand – is so freaking hot. I held him in the air as easily as it was to lift a wine glass during a toast. Again, I took a long look at my bulging biceps and marveled at its power. I wished I could have a video of me holding this guy in the air. I wanted to know what it looked like to other people. The dude was turning a little purple from struggling so much and to taunt him on a little more I flexed my other gun and the guy was temporarily distracted by the softball muscle mound that popped hard. “You’re as light as a feather, dude. And speaking of feathers, let’s teach you how to fly like a little bird. Lifting you in the air is one thing, bro, but tossing you into that dumpster halfway down this alley is going to be a whole different kind of fun. This little geek is going to toss a big boy about forty yards away – with just one hand. You look like you work out, big guy, so I bet you realize the freakish power I have in just one arm – tossing you as easy as I would a baseball. I was always told to put my trash in the bin, so here’s a little tidying up the alley. Enjoy the ride, dude.” The guy’s eyes shot wide with more panic. I barely lowered my arm before I sent his body soaring into the air with a powerful flick of my wrist. I swear he looked like he had been shot out of one of those cannons they used to have at the circus. He screamed the entire time he made an arc through the air and then landed with a loud thud, spot-on in the open dumpster. I could tell he was pretty out of it when his head started to come up. The lid coming down and smacking him definitely did the job of putting him out. I was proud of how good my aim had gotten. “He flew through the air with the greatest of ease. Damn, all of this exercise is really turning me on.” I first checked on my first attacker who was still curled up in the fetal position on the ground. I then looked up for my third friend and that’s when I heard the engine of a car start up. I smiled at the fact that the last attacker had gotten some brains and was attempting to escape. I let out a slight chuckle; however, because the dude foolishly thought he could get away. And the fact that he thought a car would help him made it even funnier. I was pleased he had chosen to try and escape this way – for it had been a while since my body had taken on machine. This was going to be fun. My muscled powerful legs had me in front of the bright red Chevy Camaro so fast the driver hadn’t even gotten the car out of park. I knew I had messed up the tread on my sneakers taking off so quickly since I could smell burning rubber. Locking eyes with my third tormentor in the car was fun. I had appeared out of nowhere – shocking him, but he quickly became a little cocky because he now had his powerful machine to do me in. I bounced my pecs a little and gave him a big geeky grin. “Bring it on, stud. Let’s see what this little wimpy machine has got.” He was clearly a guy that loved his car and me calling it a ‘little wimpy machine’ was like giving him a big old bitch slap. Those were fighting words and he figured he was going to win because he had a V8 engine with 650 horsepower. He had no idea that was nothing compared to super geek power. I placed my hands at the front edge of the hood. The guy gunned the engine, intending to run me over as he quickly got away. As soon as his foot was off the clutch wheels squealed loudly but the mighty red machine went nowhere. My arms immediately became freakishly hard and covered in veins. And the car didn’t move even a hair. “You sure you got your foot on the gas, there, bud? Your wimpy ride isn’t going anywhere. Oh, maybe it’s because of these.” I watched the guy’s eyes become as big as dinner plates when I raised my right arm into a powerful flex. I was this muscled geek holding back his adored Camaro with just one hand. Granted, that one arm was now bulging insanely and the veins popped as thick as extension cords, but it was still impossible, righ? I had a few seconds free of distraction to notice that I now had a raging hard-on. Holding back this muscle machine with one arm was just too wild for words – my engorged crotch was my natural response. I contemplated using only a forefinger to hold back the car, but that’s when the dude decided to throw the machine into reverse. I liked how he still thought he could move faster than me. I quickly grabbed the front bumper and lifted. Picking up a guy with one hand was always thrilling, but lifting the front end of a car was just a much fun. My pecs ballooned out harder and my bulging biceps did the same as I easily raised the front of the machine even with my nipples. Again, I held the car in place as the guy gunned the motor intending to go the other way. Smoke was now billowing out from the tires as they spun helplessly on the asphalt. “It’s just as wimpy in reverse, dude. Here, man, let me help you be able to park in spots reserved for compact cars.” I simply started walking. Tires were spinning and the motor was roaring. And I was holding the front of the car in the air, preventing it from going in either direction, as I maneuvered the back of the red beast against the wall of an abandoned building. The guy kept throwing the car into drive and reverse, but I simply made the machine do my bidding. There was a slight bump when the back of his ride smacked against the wall. I was hoping I had gauged the strength of the wall correctly. As the motor started whining from not being able to do what it was made to do, I started pushing. I pressed my chest against the front of the car and spread my hands wider so it looked like I was doing chest presses with the Camaro. The guy’s foot slipped off the gas pedal as soon as he heard metal being compressed. At first he didn’t know where the sound was coming from, but then he noticed my pecs making a big human indention at the front and then turned to see the back being compacted against the wall. In the midst of crunching metal sounds I heard the fabric of my pants split as my quads thickened from the exertion. It had been a long time since I had burst out of some clothes. That gave my hard-on a little more juice, which – in turn – made me push harder. The entire front of the car – bumper, hood, and insides were terribly disfigured where my chest had basically plowed throw metal. The back end no longer existed. I had squished the back of the car in on itself and compressed it all the way to the back seat. The rear window was now shattered ina spider web design. I gave two more powerful blasts from my legs and sent my body thrusting forward, plowing a huge V shape into the front of the car. It looked like someone had hit a cement pole going a hundred miles per hour. “Gonna make your V8 a V0, dude.” Suddenly, all noise stopped. I had plowed my body into the engine and smashed it into a non-working mass of useless junk. The car looked nothing like a Camaro. It actually didn’t look like a car. I pulled my pumped body back from the front end and let it drop to the pavement. The doors were now bent in a way that prevented the guy from opening them. He was watching me with much fear in his eyes. I glanced down at my ripped pants and got a thrill when I saw my jacked quads bulging nicely. I waddled over to the side of the car – my legs were still so pumped. The dude started trying to scramble over to the passenger seat. I lifted my fist into the air and then brought it down – easily punching a hole through the roof. I then grabbed the ripped metal on both sides and pulled, making the opening big enough for me to reach in and grab the dude by the front of his shirt. I easily pulled him into the air – his legs still in the car. I brought his body forward so his face was in front of mine. “Nighty night, dude.” I then head butted him – lightly, but strong enough to probably put him out for a few hours. I dropped his limp body back into the destroyed car. I didn’t want the fun to be over. I wanted to take on some more guys or even stronger machinery. I saw the end of a metal pipe, about as thick as a baseball bat sticking out of the wall nearby. I walked over, grabbed it, and then I pulled. The thick thing was ripped from the wall. Huge chunks of the cement fell to the ground as I pulled the pipe out. It ended up being about as long as I was tall. As I walked back over to get my backpack, shirt, and glasses I casually twisted the thing into the shape of a pretzel. It seemed like a fun thing to do. When I looked down at my first attacker he was sound asleep, still holding his gut. I placed the twisted pipe beside him – a present to remember me by, as if any of them would ever be able to forget. I then put on my glasses, looked back to see the demolished car with better vision as I put on my shirt, and then slung my backpack over my shoulder. I started walking away and smiled. “That was a lot of fun.”
  5. I came as soon as the wooden bat in his hands snapped loudly into two pieces. Clearly, it had taken little effort for him to destroy the thing. He smiled as ropes of cum shot out of my hard cock across my abs and chest as I lay on the bed watching him. Ten minutes earlier I had already released a big load seeing him rip apart a heavy thick chain – pulling the middle steel link apart as his chest popped huge and hard. My body actually ached from the intensity of the orgasms. These feats of strength had actually been child’s play for him. “You’re my little cum factory,” he said as he jumped on the bed and smothered my convulsing body with his huge muscled torso. His thick manly mustache tickled my upper lip as he smashed his mouth into mine. It was more of an assault than a kiss. I was still ejaculating, but his hard body pinned me to the bed as if a huge boulder had been placed on top of me. His hands groped me strongly, making my orgasm last a lot longer than usual. He grinded his hard cock against my body – his Calvin’s doing very little to hide his raging hard-on. It almost felt like a tank was rolling over me, but the pleasure was too intense for me to not like it. His voice even prolonged my spurting. “Yeah, bust another big nut for this old man,” he whispered deeply as he gazed into my eyes. “Wait ‘til I crush those billiard balls in each hand. You’re going to pop again as soon as you see and hear them pop. Let me hear you say something again.” “Can I get you some coffee, Mr. Samuelson?” I said softly – still gasping for air from my orgasm. “Oh fuck yeah, you’re such a good little assistant,” the big man said as he shoved his crotch into me even harder. “That first day you bent over to get something out of the bottom drawer of your desk and I got so hard I almost ripped the crotch out of my dress pants. Say something else.” “I finished all those letters for you, sir, and I’ve done all the filing, Is there anything else before I go?” I replied. “Oh hell yeah. I’m going to cum!” he yelled. That was the only warning I got. By now, he was grinding his cock against me like some kind of wild animal. He started spewing hard and his face got dark red from the exertion. Thick veins popped out all over his body from the strain of the orgasm. He let out an intense deep scream-growl and squeezed the hell out of my much smaller body. He never stopped staring into my eyes, though. It was like my gaze gave him even more pleasure. When his explosion finally stopped, he nuzzled the dense fur above his upper lip in the crook of my neck and I purred like a kitten. The weight of his big body was so comforting. “One day, I want to fuck you on my desk,” he whispered as he continued to make my toes curl with his mustache. Seeing that hot ass of yours sticking up in the air as you’re bent over the edge will send me through the roof!” Hearing Mr. Samuelson talk this way made my dick stay super hard. This was the gentle, mild-mannered, generous owner of the company I worked for. I had been his personal assistant for two years. He had never raised his voice, never cussed, and never ever let on that he had the hots for me. He had only ever been a gentleman. I, meanwhile, had crushed on the huge older man every single second since I had been offered the job. During my interview I had almost spewed when he raised his hand to push his finger and thumb along his thick mustache as he looked over my resume. His arm had ballooned out under his dress shirt and I could tell he had one of the hottest muscle daddy bodies I’d ever seen hiding beneath his clothes. The day I had walked into his office to find him bending horseshoes into globs of metal had been the start of our journey to getting together. He had told me it was a great way for him to relieve stress, but I also knew he had noticed how my crotch had swelled as soon as I watched his hands twist metal as if it were nothing. “I’ve got a lot of power,” he had said casually. “I can see that,” had been my simple reply. A month later had been the company picnic and Mr. Samuelson had worn a tight fitting polo shirt. It had been the first time I had seen all of his big muscle daddy bulges highlighted in a glorious way. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him the entire day. He, of course, noticed me staring at him like some kind of school kid with a crush. Late in the afternoon he had asked how I had come to the picnic. I told him I had ridden with one of the other employees. He asked he could give me a lift home and I jumped at the chance, telling my co-worker to go on without me. As soon as we had gotten into his Porsche his big hand had come over to my thigh and as he squeezed it hard enough to make me wince he asked if I got off on strength. Straight to the point – there was no beating around the bush or even testing the waters. My mouth had dropped open wide and all I could do was shake my head yes. He had then asked if I was interested in coming over to see him lift. I’m sure the anticipatory drool that had dribbled down my chin was all the answer he needed. The next thing I knew we were in his home gym and he was benching some mind blowing weight as I looked on – wanting to whip out my cock and beat off, but letting my manners lead me instead of my dick, for once. He had taken off his shirt for the second round of repetitions and then ordered me to sit on his stomach and play with his chest as he lifted the bar for many more sets. I had been overwhelmed by the situation and talked complete gibberish the entire time. “You’re so big, Mr. Samuelson,” I said. “God, it makes me hard when you call me that,” he said, and the steel like thing lying between my ass cheeks proved it was true. “There’s something about a cute guy giving me older man respect that makes my juices boil like you would not believe.” “Can I get you anything, Mr. Samuelson?” I asked as I latched onto his hard nipples and twisted tightly. “Oh fuuuuuccckkkk,” he offered back. “May I bring you a coffee, sir, with some of my cream in it?” I teased and twisted harder. “Lay across my hands, kid. I’d rather be benching you,” he said as he placed the heavy bar back in its holder. I was standing up in a flash. I let my body fall against his waiting palms – one giant hand against my chest and the other against my throbbing crotch. I kept my body stiff as he began to press me up and down. It was the most erotic moment of my entire life up to that point. I looked down into his calm happy face and that had been the first time I had ever noticed his intense stare – as if he were reading my mind or, better yet, my soul. “Keep talking, babe,” he said as he effortlessly cranked out reps with my body. “You’re so big and strong, Mr. Samuelson. You make me feel so protected and safe,” I answered, knowing it would thrill him to no end. “Sweet fuck, that’s going to make me squirt!” he bellowed and continued to lift my body up and down as his cock emptied a thick load into his pants – causing me to come on the spot, as well. That was the day we learned about each other’s fetishes. I loved strength and he got off on respect. It was also the first day he pried my ass cheeks apart with his thick cock – plowing me multiple times like an expert. I fell asleep that night in his bulging strong arms mumbling ‘Mr. Samuelson’ over and over – thrilling him in a way that even my ass couldn’t please. Fast forward to five months later to when I practically lived at his place and every night he would offer me some feat of strength in return for me doing a little role play scenario where I would be respectful and subservient to his manliness. On this particular night, prior to his snapping the bat in two and ripping apart the chain, I had played the part of a respectful and very attentive waiter serving him a meal. I had left him a note on the front door telling him to go straight to the dining room and strip to his underwear before sitting down. When I had come out in only an apron to take his order, he almost creamed in his briefs as soon as I said, “Mr. Samuelson, it is so good to see you. It will be my pleasure to serve you tonight, sir. Do not hesitate to ask me for anything.” He had immediately ordered me to turn around so he could lower his face and plow it into my bare ass, practically lifting me off the floor with just his nose. Meanwhile, his big hand had pumped up and down on my cock until it made the apron stick out pornographically. I took his order for dinner with so much daddy respect I feared the guy might shoot his load at any second. “Would the gentleman like some oysters this evening, sir? I hear they are an excellent aphrodisiac,” I teased, “Although I don’t think the big gentleman needs any help in the area of his sex drive.” “Oh, the idea of something wet and gooey sliding down my throat sounds good, boy,” he teased back. “Would the kind sir please allow this waiter the chance to grope that big chest?” I asked, looking lustfully into his eyes. “Grope away, young man. Grope away,” he answered, sucking in a deep breath to make his pecs swell up even more. At the same time, the magnificent Mr. Samuelson pushed his chair back and patted his thick thighs. I straddled his legs and sat down – feeling his thick log against my bare ass. I immediately started kneading his monstrous pecs with my hands as he stared into my eyes with a burning passion that was almost too much to handle. He didn’t move at all. He simply let me get my fill of his marvelous fur-covered chest. “Would the big kind gentleman like a kiss?” I asked – making him smile and I loved how that made his mustache seem even thicker. “Yes he would,” came the reply. I leaned forward and let the bristles of the dense mustache tease my lips – brushing against them. I then pressed in hard and kissed Mr. Samuelson properly. I felt the log beneath my ass hardening. After a good five minutes, I pulled my head away and then climbed off the handsome daddy. “Would the gentleman prefer red or white wine, tonight?” I asked, taking on my role once again. “I think I’d like something full and hearty,” he answered. “Red it is. Thank you, sir,” I replied and he moaned a little at my response. For the next hour I served him and made him feel like a king. We would have to take breaks every now and then to allow one of us to grope different parts of the other – him preferring my ass and me preferring his chest, arms, or mustache. When the meal was over I sat in his lap again and spoon-fed both of us a bowl full of mango sorbet. We licked the spoon together – him staring at me lovingly the entire time. “Forget about the dishes for now, son. This daddy needs to show off for you. I’m aiming to make you shoot a total of four times tonight,” he said, taking me into his arms, standing up, and then easily carrying me into the bedroom. Before he started his destruction of the bat, chain, and billiard balls I asked if I could snap a picture of him in his briefs, saying he looked even more masculine than usual this evening. He obliged by standing in the corner and looking off into the distance. I snapped a few shots. The show began shortly after that and, as usual, I was thrilled beyond my wildest dreams. He had been wrong about one thing, however. That night I ended up shooting six big loads before falling asleep in his powerful arms.
  6. I remind you that this story is imaginary. _____________________________________________________________ Quentin is a 28 year old man with belly You had a power that was not to die that power allow you to be crushed without losing blood and after your body is reforming all alone, the only problem is that you still had pain. You were secretly in love with superman because of his body and his powers. you had a diary where you were full of superman pictures in different shots and you also write what he could do to you, he wrote your power, this diary follows you everywhere. one day you go home and go to your room to see pictures of your newspaper, unfortunately you do not find and then you think and you start screaming, because you remember that you had put it on the bench this morning, you must have forgotten all day but before you can think of something someone knocks at your window, you tell yourself at the beginning it's a branch, because your room and the first floor, then it continues to hit you look back and see superman at the window with your newspaper in his hand, you run to open it and you get it back. "It's nothing quentin I found your name and donate address in your journal, I allowed myself to read also your newspaper, because when I found them it was open on a photo of me" says superman you were all red then superman add "do not worry what you wrote I liked more you like me" you were upset you answer "I thought you were with laws" "In fact, laws are there to disguise that I'm gay, and my fantasy" says superman "oh well, what fantasy" do you answer "Well, you know, I love being admired, I love to use power too, sometimes I go to a place just to crush some car and something else, but what I will love the most is to make love without holding back all my powers "answered superman you were surprised but you did not have time to answer that superman said "do you want to play with me and do you want to be my sulfur pain plus my sexual object" you think, but you do not know why you said without realizing "yes" superman approaches you is done .... (next in a future)
  7. I remember the first time I saw Coach use his super strength. He thought he was the only one in the gym, but I had stayed late to make sure the team’s uniforms were all clean for the upcoming game. The man’s sonic moaning boomed through the empty building – causing me to leave the laundry room to go see what was happening. I knew it wasn’t sounds of pain, but it did seem like someone was getting a lot of pleasure somewhere. I followed the noise. When I got to the weight room two things became obvious – one, I finally figured out what was causing so many objects from the center to disappear and two, Coach had a special way he liked to masturbate. To look at him, you would have thought nothing more than there was a well-built older man. He was nice to look at, but really nothing spectacular. What I beheld that night, however, changed that opinion for the rest of my life. There, in the middle of the room, in the midst of all the weight and machines, stood the gray-haired shirtless Coach shoulder pressing a bar so loaded down with weights it had to be over a thousand pounds. On closer inspection, I could see that it was two bars twisted together, which would make sense since one bar could not withstand that much weight. Even two tightly twisted bars weren’t strong enough to prevent the contraption to bend dangerously low on either end. The man was cranking out reps with the enormous thing like it was a light twenty pounds. There wasn’t any sign of strain on his face, nor was he breaking out even in a slight sweat. It’s what he did next that definitely changed the course of my life forever. Coach simply moved his right hand over a little and dropped his left hand down to his side. He continued to crank out one-handed presses – with enough weight to equal a grand piano. I let out a gasp and instantly was scared I had given my presence away. The Coach continued to rep the insanely loaded bar without even a moment’s hesitation. At the same time, he undid his pants and pulled out his large hard cock. As he watched himself press the weight up and down in the air with one hand he started stroking his meat in the same deliberate rhythm. On the twenty-fifth lift the Coach let out a loud growl and shot a big load of cum across the gym – splattering the mirror where he was watching himself, which was about twenty feet away. Even in the midst of his orgasm, the super strong daddy continued to crank out repetitions. I was too shocked at his strength to dump my load right then and there, but I was harder than I had ever been in my entire life as I watched him one arm lift what surely was an impossible weight to even consider moving. When his orgasm finished, the elder man stuffed his dripping cock back into his pants with his free hand and then grabbed hold of the twisted double bars again. I watched in complete awe as Coach bent the bar upward – turning his wrists outward, which made the two weighted sides clank together up in the air above his head. The metal bar bent so easily you would have thought it was nothing tougher than a wet pasta noodle. Coach wasn’t even breathing hard. It was clear all of this was child’s play for him. The man stared at himself intently in the mirror. I knew I could not even begin to lift what he held aloft above his head, let alone even try to roll it across the floor. I now understood why there were so many busted padlocks around the gym, why people complained of cars being in different spots in the morning when they came out to the parking lot, and why I’d sometimes find scraps of missing forty pound plates on the floor. The Coach was some kind of superman and, until now, he had kept this a secret. I realized immediately that I would keep his secret, too. I wouldn’t even let him know that I knew. I would, however, come back to see him do more amazing things. That’s when I heard his voice and the hair on the back of my neck stood straight up. “Matthews! Meet me in my office.” So, he had heard me, and he knew exactly whom it was that had made the noise. I thought about running, but something told me that wasn’t a good idea – and, besides, I was too turned on to not talk to him about his strength. I walked slowly behind him as he easily carried the weighted bar to his office – a room off the corner of the gym. When I entered, the mangled bar and weights were on the floor and he stood there with his arms across his chest watching me. “You’re working late, Matthews.” “Yes sir. I . . . um . . . wanted to finish the laundry. I’m sorry, Coach.” “Hell, why are you sorry, son. I knew you were here. You’ve got the best work ethic of any twenty-two year old I’ve ever met. I’ve been waiting to talk to you like this. Try and lift it.” I looked at him dumbfounded. He used his chin to indicate the thousand pound ‘elephant’ in the room. It was as if he could read my mind. I desperately wanted to see if all that poundage was real. I was kind of ready for the surprise of seeing it was all fake, just for the fun of it – made of Styrofoam or something else which looked real but made it easy to lift and manipulate. I walked over to the bent bar, which stood straight up in the air since the major weights rested on their side on the floor. I saw that Coach, himself, had twisted the two bars tightly together, but he had clearly had to widen the holes on the plates to get the double bars through them. That explained the warped middle holes of all the plates in the gym. It had always baffled me what machine had widened the things. I now knew it was Coach’s fingers. Even though it was fun to imagine all of what I had seen was a trick, I knew it wasn’t. Before I even touched the demolished bar I knew it would be solid as hell and unmovable. I pushed and nothing budged. I moaned a little. I shoved harder and, again, nothing moved even a fraction of an inch. The thing weighed over a thousand pounds. I’d never even begin to make it move. Coach walked over beside me – coming so close the heat off of his body enveloped mine and I was suddenly surrounded by something akin to a warm fire on a cold night or a blanket that’s wrapped snuggly around your body. He grabbed the top of the bent bar with one hand and lifted the thing into the air – easily. “Four of you couldn’t lift this thing, Matthews, and look at that, I do it with one hand. Pretty hot, yeah?” “Yes sir.” “Yes Coach.” “Yes . . . Coach.” “That’s a good lad. There’s nothing I like more than being a coach. Well, that is, after being super strong. Helping young guys reach their full potential is what I’m all about. I think you’ve got a lot of potential, Matthews. How about it? Would you like to be able to tie metal bars together as easily as you tie your shoes? You want to have the strength of a hundred men wrapped up into that body of yours? Just think of the things we could do together – and older superman with his younger super sidekick. I think we’d make a great team. How about you?” While he spoke, Coach had picked up a random forty-pound plate and proceeded to start poking his forefinger through the steel in the middle of the plate. It was like he was only poking through wet tissue. His fucking finger pushed through thick metal with a small pop that filled the room. I couldn’t even begin to wrap my head around how much strength was in just one of his fingers. As if he could read my mind, the Coach started using his pinkie to do the same thing – making it clear that his kind of strength was coursing through all of him. He finally just folded the plate in two, as if he were closing a book. The screeching sound of metal being forced to do something it wasn’t supposed to was both extremely satisfying and a little terrifying. “Your big strong elder Coach needs a play buddy – someone he could wrestle and not worry about crushing. I want someone who can spot me when I bench a bus or a dump truck. I want someone to be able to take my ejaculations and not be blown apart with so many holes it looks like they’ve been in battle. I want to arm wrestle on the hood of an SUV and ruin the vehicle when I slam my opponent’s strong arm down with enough force to make the thing look like it was totaled in an accident. I want to watch a guy get close to lifting as much as me and see him get turned on by his own strength. I want to fuck so hard that buildings collapse around us.” “Um . . . was there a question in there, Coach?” I asked after a few seconds of silence. He was now breathing heavy and his crotch was back to full mast. “Not really, son. You’ve already been chosen,” the elder superman responded. “I just thought I’d give you a preview of what I’m going to do for you.” “I think my answer’s been poking in my pants since I saw you lift all that weight earlier, Coach,” I replied. “I only ask one thing. I want you to put a ring on my finger. I want it to be for good. I want to be two married supermen. I want to be a kept boy.” This pleased the elder man tremendously. He gripped the edge of the plate in his hands and squeezed some of the metal off between his thumb and the side of his forefinger. It was as easy as if he were tearing off a chunk of bread. He then took the ripped metal and started rolling it between his palms – compressing hard. Soon he had a perfect small cylinder of metal. He squished it slowly between his thumb and forefinger to flatten it a little. The Coach then blew on it – making it clear that his little handiwork had made the metal so hot it could easily be molded. When he deemed it ready, he took my left hand and wrapped the thin sliver of demolished steel around my ring finger. He tied it in a little gem like bump on top. It was clear that thing wasn’t coming off my finger unless the big man took it off himself. I could still feel warmth radiating from the manipulated steel. I looked up into the elder man’s eyes. “Time to give you super powers, boy,” Coach said to me, smiling. “With just one round of my sperm you’ll be benching four hundred. Imagine what you’ll be doing after a week of my plowing. Don’t worry, I can control my ejaculations until you’re more powerful.”
  8. “Hey cous, this your first time in a proper gym?” Vito asked, looking up at me. I was about twenty years older than my twenty-four year old youngest relative and he had recently moved into the city. His mom had called and begged me to let him live with me for a few months. She was worried about her baby Vito being in the big city alone. He had never lived away from home. He was attending the police academy and was also a little strapped for cash. I liked the kid a lot, and agreed to help him. He had always been this little kid running around family gatherings trying to steal sips of beer. Now, he was this strapping Guido with the gold chains and all and muscles bulging in the same way as all the guy’s I beat off to at night at m computer screen. Even the musky masculine smell of him turned me on. “Um, yeah. I’m kind of used to places with tread mills and saunas,” I replied looking around at all the huge intimidating weights. “Yeah, those places are for wimps, cous. This is the real deal. Just big strong men come in here,” he said, looking around. “Well, then it’s certainly the right place for you, Vito. Man, you’ve built up a nice body,” I said, trying not to stare at the veins on his arms too much. “Yeah, the bod’s come along nicely, but it’s my power that’s really taken off, man,” he replied – looking right at me. “My mom told you to look after me, didn’t she?” “Well, yeah,” I answered, “I mean, come on, you’re the youngest of eight kids. She still considers you her baby.” “Could a baby do this?” he asked as he started to twist the fifty-pound dumbbell in his hand. The middle steel bar of the thing started turning into something the shape of a corkscrew as his hands easily turned the fat ends in opposite directions. It didn’t register at first – what my eyes were seeing. It couldn’t be possible. Vito clearly loved the confused look on my face. It made him grin in a proud way. He continued to talk as he twisted the thing and I stood there mesmerized by his insane power. “You know how you always told me I could do anything I wanted when I grew up. And how there was no limit to my potential,” he said and I nodded my head unconsciously. “Well, I took that to heart. After my pops died I always considered you like my second dad. You always looked out for me and gave me good advice. You cared about me. I took your words to heart, cous. I started lifting soon after you left to move to the city. I took to it like marinara sauce on pasta. And then I surprisingly started lifting more weight than every guy in the gym back home. I realized I was developing strength beyond what anyone thought possible. It’s also when I had my first wet dream about you.” He paused, knowing it would take me a second to realize what he was saying. The twisted part of the dumbbell was now so thin he easily pulled the thing into two pieces. He had twisted it so much it finally broke apart. I watched as his nipples hardened behind his tank and his clearly huge salami hardened in his pants. The dude was getting off on his own strength – no, he was getting off on showing me his strength! I became light headed and swerved back and forth a little. “Maybe you should sit down, cous,” Vito said, his smile getting even bigger as he figured out how his actions were affecting me. “Yeah, that’s better. Now we can talk face to face. Two things make me get off the hardest, man. Thoughts of you and showing off my strength - better yet, showing off my strength for you.” As he revealed his still unbelievable fetishes, his hands started to crush one of the steel cylinder ends of the dumbbell. He just started squeezing it like it was clay. His fingers crushed fucking steel with little effort. I almost passed out. Indentions of this thick Italian fingers appeared all over the flattened glob of metal. “I’ve dreamed of this moment for years,” Vito continued. “Wondering if you might get off on my strength, too. Also wondering if you might fancy me the same way I fancy you. So, put me out of my misery, man. Tell me if there’s some kind of thing between us. I’ll be okay if you say no - I’ll just need some time to get over you. I'll probably need to destroy something big. But if you say yes, well then you’ll make me the happiest man in the world. What do you say, cous, can you handle all this?” “Fuck yes!” came my reply – a little too loudly and coming out almost like a high squeal, like Vito was sending me through a second puberty. My enthusiastic answer caused the young guy to squeeze the demolished piece of steel in one hand – like he was merely crushing an apple. Metal seeped out between his fingers like a kid making mud pies. His giant Italian-sized cock throbbed noticeably in his pants. My own cock was threatening to spew. He started working on the other end of the destroyed dumbbell after slipping the crushed blob into his gym bag. “I can’t wait to have your trembling hands feeling all of my hardness, cous,” Vito said as he easily crushed the other side of the dumbbell. “I also can’t wait to crank out about three hundred bench presses with your body. I got so much power in these muscles I’ll be able to do anything you want me to. I think I should tell you, though, that I still haven’t done the nasty with anyone. I’ve been saving myself for you. I’m going to be a little unprepared in the bedroom. I hope you don’t mind teaching me. I can hit the ceiling with one of my gushers, but I’ve never been with someone else. I want to try everything, though. I want you to teach me everything. I’m a fast learner and I respond well to a lot of practice – as you can see.” He had demolished the other end of the dumbbell and slid it in his bag with the other piece. I still hadn’t said anything – I was just too floored by everything he had revealed. I just stared at his bulging arms, his big round shoulders, his mammoth traps, and those perfect pecs. He clearly loved how I stared at him. “Hey cous,” Vito said, pulling me back into the moment. “As much as I love a good workout, I’m thinking I’d rather begin my sexual lessons with you at home. Does that sound good to you?” He didn’t wait for my answer. He knew it already. He stood up, grabbed his bag and mine in one hand, and then reached down to pull my body across his shoulder as he bent over. He straightened up – easily taking me with him. I marveled at how hard his body felt. He then carried me out of the gym, down the street, and all the way home. He was eager to begin his studies.
  9. I asked Bud to stay in the bedroom when my friends arrived. When he walked into the room I wanted to be able to see their faces. It didn’t matter who it was, though, when Bud Stevens came in, ducking and turning sideways to fit through an archway, mouths were going to drop open wide and eyes were going to bug out. I stayed hard just in anticipation of how my friends were going to react. Three people were joining us that evening. Marty, my best friend since high school who had a fetish for muscle that equaled mine. Jonathan, a gay guy I had met at work a few years ago who loved little guys that wanted to be taken care of. And Ned, a straight football loving man who just happened to like and be comfortable with hanging out with gay men. I had chosen them each for specific reasons and wouldn’t even tell Bud what those reasons were. Everyone arrived at pretty much the same time. “Hey Bud, darling, our guests are here,” I called down the hallway. I know it was my imagination, but I swear I could feel the building shake when I knew my boyfriend was coming down the hall. I turned my back to the archway and stepped closer to my friends – who were definitely interested in the guy who had kept me off the party scene and social media for quite a long time. It was like a perfect symphony when Bud appeared. I could have driven a truck through every mouth in the room – that’s how far jaws dropped in astonishment. Marty actually let out a delighted squeal as Bud straightened out to his full height. Crotches all hardened – even Ned’s – which was one of the reasons he had been invited. I wanted to see if hugeness impressed him. Clearly, it did. “Well, it’s finally great to meet some of my sweet Connor’s little friends,” Bud said as he walked past me. I could tell he was in full muscle daddy mode – wearing only some cut off denim shorts, a thick belt, and some work boots. He easily scooped up all three men in a big hug and lifted them off the floor as he held them tightly. I heard the air in all three men be forced out and I instantly knew Bud was applying more pressure than usual – just to impress them. He bounced them up and down as he spoke, simply to make sure they knew lifting them was very easy. His huge biceps bulged hugely even though they weren’t tensed. Every man with his feet dangling in the air got a great view of my man’s humongous arms. And they couldn’t contain their shock. “Connor has told me so much about each of you. I want to thank you for allowing him to spend so much time with me, recently,” Bud said. “There were quite a few really big changes – well, one, really - to our relationship and we needed to take time to explore all the ramifications that change caused. I can’t wait to get to know each one of you this evening. I hope I can impress you.” “Um, honey, they’re all turning purple. Do you want to put them down so they can breathe,” I said, teasingly. “What the fuck are you?” Marty exclaimed as soon as Bud placed the men back on the ground. “You must me Marty,” Bud said and held out one of his humongous hands. Marty looked at the huge paw in astonishment. Bud’s hand was way bigger than his head. He couldn’t wrap his mind around someone being this big. His mouth kept moving, but no words came out. He was only staring at the big behemoth in front of him. Bud turned to Ned. “You gotta be Ned, right. You’re so big and strapping,” Bud said, but no one was really hearing. “I can tell why you love football.” “Big . . . and . . . strapping . . . small . . . and . . . weak,” was all that came out of Ned’s mouth. “And lastly, there’s Jonathan. Connor told me you like small men,” Bud said, winking at me. “I guess there’s no worry that you’ll try to steal me from my sweet man, since there’s nothing small about me.” For some reason, this made everyone look down at Bud’s crotch. To see a tree trunk covered in denim is one of the most amazing scenes ever. The eyes of all three men seemed to widen even more as they took in Bud’s enormously thick and insanely long member. Marty actually licked his lips and let out a loud whistle. “You gotta license for that bazooka, Bud?” Marty asked, without taking his eyes from the bulge at Bud’s crotch. “These are the only license I need, Marty,” Bud said as he raised his mighty arms into a double biceps pose. Gigantic muscles erupted beside the big man’s head. “Fucking hell!” Ned whispered loudly. Marty, again, let out a little squeal and then he fell backwards onto the couch. The sight of Bud’s guns was just too much. Arms aren’t supposed to balloon up into mountains of muscle equal in size to young children. Bud chuckled at everyone’s reaction until he noticed that Jonathan wasn’t breathing. He wasn’t moving at all. “Um, Connor, you might want to check on Jonathan,” Bud said, immediately lowering his arms and reaching out to grab the dude before he fainted, and then – with his other hand – grabbed a big chair and lifted it over so he could set the guy down. “Jonathan, you need to breathe. Can you hear me? Come on, pal, inhale and exhale,” I said as I put my hands on his cheeks and made him look at me. Suddenly, Jonathan sucked in a big gulp of air and refocused on what was happening around him. He was still a little dazed and just kept repeating ‘so huge’ over and over. “Sorry, little fellas,” Bud said, “I forget how overwhelming my humongous body can be when you’re seeing it for the first time. Can I get anyone a beer?” Four hand went up . . . including mine. I knew Jonathan was going to be fine. My big lover then waddled to the door to the kitchen and contorted his big frame so he could fit through. It was like the elephant in the corner had left the room. All three friends started talking all at once. “What is this place – the top of the beanstalk and that’s the giant,” Marty immediately said. “My fucking goodness, did you see the size of his arms,” Ned said at the same time. “Those weren’t arms, they were blimps. He must be the biggest guy on earth.” “So huge . . . so huge . . . so huge,” Jonathan repeated. “Fellas, he’s just my boyfriend,” I teasingly replied. “Just your boyfriend,” Marty said loudly, “He’s all the fucking Himalayas and Alps all rolled into one. He can barely fit through an archway . . . let alone a door.” “How in the hell did he get so big?” Ned quickly asked, hoping he’d get an answer before the giant reappeared. “We’re not exactly sure . . .” I started to reply. “Sure we are, honey,” Bud said as he squeezed back into the room carrying five beers in one big hand. “The doctors say it was when Connor donated blood for me when I was in the hospital. Specialists say it was just some freakish accident in nature. Our blood mixed together made me become King Kong.” “Accident!” exclaimed Marty. “That was no freakish accident. That was a blessing, that was. Look at you – you’ve been morphed into a giant mound of muscle in real life. Connor, I might turn into a vampire and suck your blood if that’s what it can do to me.” “That’s the thing,” I said, “It only did this to Bud and no one else. They tried to see if it could be repeated. No one knows why it was just this once.” “I think it’s because I loved you so much,” Bud answered. Bud was opening the beers by putting the caps between his pecs and pulling lightly. The popping noise filled the room as each top came off easily. He’d then squeeze his chest together even more and turn the cap into something unrecognizable – letting them fall to the floor when he was done. He saw my face and immediately bent down to pick up the remains on the floor. My friends were impressed that a man as huge as Bud could bend so easily. “I tend to show off a lot,” Bud explained, “But the only issue is I sometimes forget to clean up whatever I have demolished. I left the remains of four bowling balls I demolished between my forearm and biceps on the floor last week and it wasn’t cool. Connor, my love, keeps me in line, though.” Bud came and stood behind me, wrapping a thick arm across my chest. I saw, by the faces of my friends, that seeing his enormous arm next to my seemingly insignificant upper body was a comparison shot that caused much excitement. My big man pressed his hard cock against my back, just to send me a message that he was thinking of me. All three friends took a gulp of beer at the same time. Jonathan’s voice quickly reminded us all that he was there. “Um . . . Bud, just how strong are you?” my friend asked. Bud just grinned . . . from ear to ear and then looked down at me. He wanted me to grace my friends with the news of what was to come. He wanted me to give them the present I had asked for specifically. “We don’t exactly know,” I said. “That’s the main reason we invited you over. We are taking a trip to that huge junkyard on the edge of town so Bud can play freely – with no fear of bringing down the apartment building or hurting someone. We were wondering if you three might like to come and watch.” I might as well have been giving the three of them each a lottery ticket that won the largest amount in history. No, this was even better than that. They all affirmed their participation in different ways. Ned simply said, “Fuck me!” Marty squealed and jumped up and down. And Jonathan downed the rest of his entire beer in one gulp. I had not doubted that any on of them would not want to see Bud play. Marty loved muscle and all that it could do. Ned was an avid comic book reader and I got the feeling that introducing him to a real live superhero was going to be the best night of his life. And Jonathan, that shy, quiet, keep-to-yourself friend had a secret that only I knew. He dated smaller men because he loved to dominate them. He loved being cocky and demanding, but I knew he secretly wanted to have someone do the same to him. He wanted to be dominated or, at least, meet someone who would be able to boss him around if they wanted to. I knew he had already met his deepest fantasy in my man, Bud Stevens. I had a feeling this night would change Jonathan’s life forever. His fascination with domination had prevented him from having a solid relationship for his entire life. I figured that Bud’s size and strength might open some avenues into that man’s psyche – healing some old wounds, allowing Jonathan to be weak and vulnerable, and even helping the guy to see he had a wild crush on Marty. I saw Bud’s playtime as therapeutic for each of my friends. “Well, I can see that’s a yes from all of you,” I said, smiling at their reactions. “You fellas have no idea how much fun this is going to be for me,” Bud said, starting to slowly pulse his long hard cock up and down my back as he talked. “I always have to be so careful. When I lifted a fire truck I couldn’t crush the thing like I wanted to. When I took on a group of firemen all at one time, I had to be extra careful to not hurt them. When I folded up some doofus’ Cadillac I couldn’t chuck it through the wall of the parking garage. You see, there are always these rules about what a giant elder muscle man can and cannot do. That’s why when Connor came up with the idea of a place where I could abandon all rules and truly let go, I got more erect than the Washington monument and we both knew we’d have to invite some friends over for our little power party.” “You folded up a Cadillac?” Ned asked. “A real Cadillac?” “Yeah, it was kind of early on into my new body and I wasn’t really as powerful as I am now. I’ve gotten stronger every day,” Bud explained. “I think it will be a lot easier tonight.” “I gotta sit down,” Ned said and took the chair that was once occupied by Jonathan. “You lifted a fire truck?” Jonathan asked, quietly. “Well, the ladder didn’t reach the window. They needed a few more feet. You would have done the same thing,” Bud said. “No, not really. I can only lift a child’s fire truck . . . not the real thing,” Jonathan corrected. “Yeah, but if you could have you would have,” Bud replied. “You, my huge friend, are the only man on earth that could have,” Jonathan said. “Hey Bud, you think you could take on an army?” Marty interjected. “I’ve always had this fantasy of one guy taking on missiles, tanks, and thousands of men. I bet taking care of that group of firemen was like child’s play for you. I’d enjoy watching you taking on the army of an entire nation.” “You were right about him,” Bud said turning to me, “He does have a great imagination.” “You have no idea, big man,” Marty said. “So, when do we get to see you demolish things?” “Right now,” I answered. “Let me just grab a few things from the back. Bud, I left some presents on the dining room table to help you entertain our guests while I’m in the back.” I saw my lover’s face explode with joy. He instantly knew I had brought things in for him to manhandle and destroy for my friends. There was nothing that man liked more than showing off. I was worried I’d come back to a room full of wet crotches, but I decided there were worse things that could happen. These easy small feats of strength would be like appetizers before the feast to come. The big man grabbed me as I walked by, wrapped one arm around my backside, squeezed, and then lifted me into the air. He gave me a big kiss and then turned to my friends – even as he continued to hold me off the ground. “Is there anything sweeter or cuter in the world than this little man, fellas?” Bud asked, and it was perfectly clear that no one was going to argue with the behemoth. “I’d do anything for him.” “Okay, down, monster muscle daddy. I need to get things ready for the evening,” I said, looking up at my handsome elder lover. “Yes sir,” Bud shot back and put me back on the ground, making sure to get a good grope of my ass before I walked away. “Shall we see what gifts Connor has brought out?” he asked as I left the room. Bud let his huge body kind of corral the men into the dining room – when something that large is coming at you it’s a good idea to move. As predicted, when the group beheld what I had left for them, Marty squealed, Ned said, “Holy fuck,” Jonathan turned white in anticipation, and Bud’s big cock bobbed noticeably in his shorts. From the look of how many items were on the table most people would have thought they’d be there for hours, but I knew I only had about five minutes since we were talking about Bud Stevens manhandling everything. There was a big industrial sized wrench, a thick crowbar, the kind of safe you’d find in a hotel closet, and a big old radiator that had taken me thirty minutes to get into the apartment since it was so heavy. Each of my friends went stock-still and silent when Bud picked up the wrench and started twisting it like it was a piece of long licorice. He talked to them as he did it – making it clear it took no effort at all. There was no strain in his voice and they all noticed his arms didn’t tense that much. “So fellas, this is my chance to tell you that I think the world of Connor,” Bud said as he turned the wrench into something that resembled a corkscrew. “As a matter of fact, he is my world. I can guarantee that nothing is going to harm one hair on his gorgeous head. I’ll make sure of that. I just wanted you three to know that he’s my little man and I’d take on the world for him.” There was something so unworldly about listening to a freakishly huge older man talk about loving your friend and promising to look after him while he manhandled a big wrench like it was paper. By now, Bud had squeezed the thick end of the tool into something as thin as a pencil and he was folding the thing up like you would a matchbook. Mouths were wide open in astonishment and eyes were much wider than before – and they had been pretty wide to begin with. The once powerful looking wrench was now just a small blob of metal the size of ping pong ball. Bud dropped the smashed metal on the floor without even thinking about it. The loud thud made it clear the thing still weighed a lot. As he continued to talk he picked up the crowbar. “I mean, the guy makes me feel like Superman, you know?” Bud said, not really paying attention to what he was doing or how it was affecting the guys in the room. “When I’m around him I feel like there’s nothing I can’t do – nothing I couldn’t take on. And god, does he make me horny. Sorry to overshare, but I gotta tell someone. He like makes my testosterone boil twenty-four seven. I walk around with a massive hard-on all the time. He doesn’t know it, but I beat off thinking about him at least twenty times a day – sometimes a lot more. I’m surprised my place doesn’t smell like a bathhouse.” Without even thinking about it, Bud had taken the crowbar in his right hand and slammed it against his chest really hard. The thing had bent at an angle – the steel having to yield to his massive pecs. The three men had jumped at the sound of insignificant metal pounding against something infinitely more powerful. The crowbar was now deformed and there was even a little indention where the thing had hit Bud’s super hard nipple. Bud smacked his head this time, and the bar bent to a ninety-degree angle. All three men gasped. Bud didn’t notice and kept spilling his guts. “And don’t even get me started on how much I like to show off for him,” Bud continued. Last night we were at a bar and I had every customer and employee jump up on the pool table so I could lift it with on hand – just for my handsome boy. I could tell he was pleased, but that only made me want to do something more for him. I swear I just can’t get enough of pleasing him.” By this point, Bud had wrapped the crowbar around his forearm – that being the only part of his body small enough for doing so. He then twisted the ends of the bar together like those strips of papered wire you use with trash bags. He tightened the bar until it was indented in his skin. Then, he bent his wrist, and flexed the lower part of his hand. The metal popped on two sides as if it were a rubber band that had been stretched too tightly. The big man’s forearm – just his forearm – had been too powerful for a sturdy crowbar. The two pieces of metal fell to the floor, demolished and nowhere near resembling the tool they used to be. Bud was now on a roll with his conversation. He wanted to tell my friends everything in his heart. He was so wrapped up in what he was saying he didn’t realize the three men were almost passed out from shock at how easily the big man had just destroyed what was supposed to be an indestructible tool. The giant picked up the heavy safe – which none of the other men could have even attempted to lift – with one hand. He tucked it under his arm with the door facing out. He returned to his earlier train of thought. “It’s really important to me, fellas, that you approve of me,” Bud said – to the absolute astounded looks of three guys who thought there wasn’t a guy on earth that would be brave enough to not approve of Bud Stevens. “I mean, yeah, I’m strong as hell and bigger than six guys put together, but I have feelings, too, you know. It’s important that any friend of Connor’s thinks I’m the right fit for him. I know I’m quite a bit older, but I don’t think I act my age, do you?” At that exact moment Bud balled his free hand into a fist, brought it back a little, and then pummeled the front door of the safe with enough force that the thing buckled completely open. Again, all three men jumped and gasped at the same time. Bud put his thick fingers into the gaping hole at the side and then ripped the door completely off the body of the safe as if he were tearing a sheet of paper from a notebook. The noise was loud and it seemed like the thick metal was screaming in pain from being abused so easily. The big man got childlike when he peered in the gaping front of the box. “Connor usually leaves me love notes in things like this,” Bud said as he retrieved a piece of paper. “It’s just his way of making me not flatten or destroy things before looking in. I tend to get carried away and crush everything quickly.” Bud read the note and smiled. He then tucked the paper into one of the tight pockets of his stretched-to-the-max shorts. After that, he picked up the door to the safe, the part with the combination mechanism and held it in his palm like it was a piece of foil. He easily started crumpling it in on itself with just one hand. The guy was destroying thick metal with just his muscular fingers and powerful palm. He ended up squeezing so hard that metal actually seeped out between his fingers – now clearly hot and moldable. When he dropped what used to be the front of the safe on the floor all three friends could see large finger indentions along the now destroyed metal. He had his humongous arm wrapped around the body of the safe and as he continued to talk he bent his arm – squeezing the hell out of the box made of heavy, impenetrable steel. This time the loud screeching of metal being destroyed made it almost impossible to hear Bud. “So tonight, I hope I can really impress all of you at the junk yard,” he said as he crushed the safe almost as an after thought. “I think you’ll be impressed with just how strong I am. I can’t wait to see what I can do to make Connor happy. He’s wanted me to cut loose with my power even more than I have. Like I think I said earlier, there’s no reason to do any strength feat unless he’s part of it. I love him, fellas. It’s just that simple. And I’m sure I can provide for him and make him very, very happy.” Watching the big man easily smash the safe with one arm made it seem like he was simply breaking down a cardboard moving box. His massive biceps bulged into the side of the safe and warped the thing until it was a mangled sheet of metal. Bud then took the thing in his hands and started folding it – as if he were simply doing origami with thick plated steel. Soon, the big protect-your-valuables safe had been manipulated into something the size of a thick wallet. There was another loud thud on the floor when Bud dropped his handiwork. Next came the big radiator – which was the size of a small bookcase. Bud swung it into the air with one hand and placed his big paws on either side. “God, fellas, talking about my little man has got me all hot and bothered,” Bud said with surprising honesty. “When Connor gets me worked up into a sexual frenzy my strength seems to intensify by about ten times. I also always seem to mysteriously grow bigger. It’s the wildest thing. I feel indestructible and much more powerful than the average guy . . . you know?” This was being said by the man that was presently pressing in on both sides of the radiator and making it look like he was playing an accordion. The metal cylinders of the big thing had no choice but to cave in on themselves and then become one with the next one beside them. Bud’s mountainous pecs swelled even larger as he easily compressed the thing. The big man hadn’t even broken a sweat, while all three other men were perspiring like pigs simply because they were working so hard not to explode in their pants. The radiator was soon just a long narrow pole – metal squeezed together like clay being rolled together by a child. Bud put his hands on either end of the long shaft and then started bringing his palms together. When his hands finally met, the radiator resembled a flattened disc. It joined the other pieces of what was now junk on the floor. Bud looked up and was surprised to see Marty, Ned, and Jonathan staring at him with flabbergasted faces. “What?” he asked – seriously not understanding what he had just done in such a short time was astonishing. I was in the bedroom gathering some towels, a little KY Jelly, some bottles of water, a camera, a few changes of shorts for Bud – knowing he’d bust out of all of them – a few blankets, and a handful of cash in case we had to pay off whatever kind of night watchman the junkyard had. I had a feeling whomever the guy may be he’d be more than willing to let us in if he were able to watch. I could hear all the screeching of metal coming from the other room and knew, instinctively, that Bud was demolishing the items as if it were nothing. Of course to him it was nothing, but I’m sure he was talking away – being the ever-chatty host – and crushing things without even thinking about it. I also knew there’d be a mess on the floor when I returned. I might have had a boyfriend who could fold up a huge car, but getting him to clean up after himself was way too difficult. I never complained, though. I got off on touching the indentions of his fingers and trying desperately to pick up something that had been compacted so small but still weighed so much. I suddenly realized I did not hear any noise from the other room. This was never a good sign. I double-checked to make sure I had everything and then moved quickly to the front of the apartment. “Bud Stevens, I hope you’re being a good host. I don’t hear anything being destroyed,” I said as I came down the hall. There was only one place in the world where you could walk into a living room and behold the sight that greeted me. And that was because there was only one living room in the world that had a boyfriend like Bud Stevens. My senior muscle daddy was standing in the middle of the room – furniture pushed back – with his arms straight out to his side. He had become a living jungle gym for my three friends. Marty sat on Bud’s shoulders looking quite small while Ned and Jonathan used the outstretched arms for exercising. Ned had jumped up to Bud’s right arm, draped the back of his knees over the huge thing and was now doing in-the-air crunches. Jonathan was doing chin ups on the other side. My big boyfriend was rock still – loving every minute of the fun he was offering the boys. Marty’s legs, straddled on either side of Bud’s head looked as if they were those of a child as they hung down across the big man’s monstrous chest. To have grown men working out using your arms and not having them move even a fraction of an inch was something only Bud Stevens could do. I put my hands on my hips in mock disapproval. “What are you doing, Bud?” I asked. “Playing,” he responded, smiling. “I destroyed everything on the dining room table quickly and we were bored.” “Which translates to you were bored,” I replied. “Well . . . yeah,” the big man chuckled back. “I just need to do one more set,” Ned said, “And then we can go. I didn’t get to the gym today.” Jonathan had already dropped to the floor and was huffing pretty hard. I had never known him to do any kind of exercising, but I’m sure he just wanted to be close to my enormous boyfriend. Who could blame him? As soon as Ned finished his last set, grabbed Bud’s steady arm and flipped down to the ground, my man reached up and grabbed Marty at the waist. He lifted him over his head and then placed his body down on the ground. I could tell Marty was in muscle heaven. He had taken the opportunity to grope Bud’s muscles the entire time. “How were the parlor tricks, boys?” I asked as they all tried to calm themselves down. “Fucking amazing,” Ned said. “Who knew a safe was so flimsy?” Marty replied, chuckling. “I actually felt sorry for the metal,” Jonathan added and we all laughed. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Shall we be off to the main attraction,” I asked, holding up items to be carried. “I’ll get everything, hon,” Bud said. “I don’t want you boys straining yourselves.” And all the things that had made me look weighted down like a donkey looked small and insignificant in Bud’s hands. Why shouldn’t we let him carry everything? It was nothing for him. Hell, he should have carried us, too. He should have carried the car! And with that we were off for a night of fun.
  10. At age fifteen I could curl the front end of our family station wagon. I was a pimply-faced skinny kid but I could grab hold of the front bumper and easily raise the car up to my chest – or higher. It was like I was lifting a pencil or something smaller and I usually did it with only one hand. My dad was impressed beyond belief. He’d invite neighbors over to have me show off my strength – something I was glad to do because making him proud was slowly becoming a lifelong goal. The old wagon would squeal from discomfort as I pumped out reps for the audience. Some of my dad’s best friends freaked out a little at my strength and then ignored him after that, but he didn’t care. He said he was proud because his son was a hundred times stronger than their sons. As a matter of fact, he said, his son was a lot stronger than all his friends put together. At age eighteen I was able to crumple my dad’s steel toolbox into a small blob – no bigger than a baseball – while it was still filled to the brim with tools. The feeling of the thing being easily manipulated into nothingness by my powerful hands thrilled me tremendously. Watching me do it thrilled my dad. He didn’t care about the tools, saying he didn’t need them anymore since he had me. He said there was no tool made that could do all the things I was capable of. For my twenty-first birthday my dad allowed me to compress the old station wagon into a small cube – by pushing it against the side of our garage. My dad actually wept as he watched me destroy the car. He also noticed the hard-on in my pants as I easily crumpled the thing into a small pile of junk with only my strong arms and legs. He never mentioned it, but I think he thought it only right that I should get off on my own strength. This year, four days after my twenty-fifth birthday my dad shot me - yep, shot me. I was lifting shirtless in the backyard – some humongous cement blocks my dad had gotten a buddy to make for me - and he stepped in front of me, pointed a gun, said, “I’ve got a theory,” and shot. His theory ended up being right – even though he scared the hell out of me – the bullet flattened against my chest and then fell to the ground. I barely even felt it. My dad simply shook his head from side to side and then went back inside. I picked up the demolished scrap of metal and flattened it even more between my finger and thumb – into something as thin as tissue. My body had just deflected a bullet – at very close range. My cock wasn’t just raging into one of the hardest boners of my lifetime at that moment – it was also leaking big gobs of pre-cum. I was just so freaking turned on by my own strength. My chest had stopped a flying bullet as the thing flattened against my skin. I tensed my normal looking pecs and let my mind fully realize just how powerful I was – contemplating all the other things my body could probably stop. I wanted to have a speeding car slam into me. I wanted to stand there calmly as a charging rhino plowed into me. I knew it would be fun to let a wrecking ball be deformed as it smashed against my body. These thoughts excited me to unbelievable new heights. I was close to orgasm, but I willed my body to stop. I was trying to learn how to control myself completely. I simply could do things no one else could. It was plain and simple. There seemed to be no limit to my strength. I once moved the city’s water tower about twenty yards just to see if I could – and to mess with people’s minds. It was a breeze. I just ripped it out of the ground by pulling on one leg and then walked it over to its new spot. I loved reading in the newspaper all the theories of what had happened over the next few weeks – aliens, army helicopters, massive cranes, and more. No one ever even dreamed it was some average looking young adult that had basically one-armed the massive thing from it’s cement mooring and then slammed it into the ground somewhere new. The papers did say that it was a hell of a lot more stable in its new space. That made me feel even better about what I had done. When my dad read about the event he glanced at me at the breakfast table, smiled, and said, “Just don’t get caught. We need to keep this kind of strength a secret. It’s one thing to lift the back of a car, but this ripping up huge structures is something many people wouldn’t understand.” I instinctively knew he was right. I also figured I shouldn’t tell my dad that I had spurted a full load of cum into my underwear as I ripped the water tower from the ground. It was a pleasant surprise, but I got a little freaked out by the uncontrollable reaction my body had to my incredible strength. I quickly figured it was just going to take some time to get used to all the things I could do. I had a feeling I’d be spurting a lot more in the future. Another time, I snuck down to the place where they parked all the city busses and stacked three of the things on top of each other – just for fun. It was a blast grabbing the back end of one of the big vehicles and swinging the thing into the air above my head – front end sticking straight up. I knew I shouldn’t let anyone catch me doing it, but I so longed to show off for people. Balancing a bus in the palm of your hand is fun and all, but having somebody watching you do it would be a lot more fulfilling. And what if the person watching loved it as much as I did – that would be killer, too. I got in a little trouble for stacking the busses, though. Again, the paper revealed my playtime by running a string of pictures with the headline, “Crane Silently Manhandles Busses Overnight.” No one knew how close to being spot-on they were when they used the word ‘manhandle.’ My dad said I was pushing my luck with that stunt – especially since the lot had numerous guards on duty. I was grounded for three days. The idea of being punished was kind of crazy. Both my dad and I knew he couldn’t do anything to really stop me, but we also both knew that pleasing him was the most important thing in the world to me – so I actually stayed in the house during those three days. I, of course, found things to do to while away the hours – like demolishing cinder blocks and compressing radiators with my bare hands – but I did stay in the house. I did a few things without anyone ever noticing, too. One such act was spending a few hours down at the rock quarry and pounding out about twenty feet worth of huge chunks of stone with my fists – something that would have taken the machines a few days to accomplish. I also took one of the big boulders, tossed it in the air, and let it come crashing down on top of my head – loving how it shattered upon contact into a bunch of small pieces. I decided that was so much fun that I did it with all the biggest rocks. I then hand crushed a bunch of the smaller pieces just to really freak out the workers the next day. They were going to be completely baffled at how they had all suddenly forgotten how far along they were in the quarry. They were also going to be baffled as to what made such perfect gravel. It was awesome being super strong – feeling solid rock being easily crushed within my hand or squeezing a radiator as if it were a Styrofoam cup. I wasn’t some mountainous muscle guy performing all these amazing stunts – I was just some normal looking twenty-something year old rocking a major boner as he did stuff no one else on earth probably even dreamed of. The other secret feat was to help out a friend’s father. He owned an apple orchard and I heard his crew up and quit on him one day – something about finding a better job elsewhere. I knew my friend’s family depended on the money from the orchard to pay the bills. It was time for the apples to be picked – but there was no way the family of three could get it done before all the apples rotted. I went over one night and simply walked up and down the rows of trees and shook them. Every darn apple fell from the tree that night. I heard a few days later that the family had been able to save their entire crop because of what I had done. That made me very happy. All of these thoughts were racing through my head as I finished my afternoon workout – which was really useless since I couldn’t actually get any stronger. I just did it to show off and get a rise out of certain parts of my body. After we had cleaned the dishes from dinner that night my dad invited me to sit down at the table – for a little discussion, he said. I could tell my dad had something important to say, so I didn’t complain. Usually, I’d go down to the basement and find something thick to twist until it was unrecognizable – like a wrench or a big piece of rebar. My dad got us both a beer – holding them out for me to flic the tops off with my thumbnail. We’d gotten rid of the bottle opener a long time ago. I took a quick chug of my drink. “Watching you do that will never get old,” my pop said proudly. “You can do a hell of a lot more powerful things than that, but sometimes it’s the every day stuff that impresses me the most.” “Like when I lift a piece of furniture so you can vacuum under it?” I asked – knowing the answer already. “Yeah, like that,” he replied and then he took a sip of his beer. “Or when I lift the SUV so you can clean it’s under belly?” I asked, teasing him even more. “Yeah, like that, too,” he said, smiling because he knew I was playing with him. “Or when I stop bullets?” I asked, knowing full well I was treading on some thin ice. I wasn’t sure if he was ready to talk about that. After a brief pause my dad said, “You know that no one else can do the things you do, right son?” “Are you kidding, dad? All the guys at school can take a bullet in the chest,” I said, laughing. The look he gave me made it clear that this was not a time for joking. I shifted in my chair a little and took another sip of my beer. I suddenly realized that I would not be able to share a few laughs with my dad and then get back downstairs to all that waited for me to come and manipulate it into nothing. I was going to be here with my dad for a while. Again, I realized he had something very important to say. “What do you want to do with your life, son?” he asked. “I don’t know. I’m still wondering if photography is my thing. I still really like it,” I replied, trying to figure out where all of this was headed. “Did you ever feel like you were destined for something else - something big?” he inquired, softly. “You mean like moving from here or something like that? Naw, dad, I like it here with you,” I answered. “Why do you think you were given such super strength?” he continued. “I don’t know. I guess it just happened. I got the luck of the draw or something. Or maybe it’s so I can freak people out,” I said – falling back into a little humor, which made my dad smile. “You mean like the time you tossed Jimmy Stinson thirty feet into a pile of hay?” my dad asked. “Yeah!” I said and we both laughed. “Son, what if you could do powerful things and didn’t have to worry about people seeing – well, some people, that is,” my dad said, and his look told me he was very serious. “You know I’ve always wanted to show people my strength, dad, but you said I shouldn’t,” I replied, eager to see where this conversation was going. “But what if you used your strength to help people . . . to help the city . . . without anyone knowing it was you,” he said – and there was great purpose in his voice. “I don’t understand, Pop,” I replied, confused. “What if we put you in a costume. You know, like a superhero and you went around doing things to help people . . . or, better yet, stopped people who were doing bad things,” he added, knowing exactly what to say to get me more excited. Suddenly, it was like Pandora’s box had been opened in my brain. I immediately thought about all the things I could do if I was disguised. The idea of being a superhero had actually never entered my mind. I found that shocking. The idea of taking on criminals instantly pleased me. Watching their surprised expressions at all I could do – that would be amazing. I began to imagine all the things that I had never been able to do in front of other people and, now, my dad was giving me a way to do it. “Another thing son,” my dad said, interrupting my thoughts. “I’m sorry your mom’s not here to see the man you’ve become. She’d be real proud of you. No child should have to lose a parent to cancer – especially when they’re just five years old. I’m sorry I never remarried.” “You were all I ever needed, dad,” I replied. “I wish mom was here, too, but don’t think for a second that you haven’t helped make me who I am today.” “That makes me happy to hear it, son,” my dad said. “How about we get some things done as we continue to talk. I haven’t cleaned under the fridge for about a year. You think you could give me a hand with that.” “That’s all it will take, pop, one hand,” I said, making him smile. I bent down and slid my right hand under the double-sided fridge. I clamped down with a grip that would hold it in place, but wouldn’t demolish stainless steel. I looked up to make sure my dad was watching, cause I knew he always liked to. I could see the pride radiate off of his face when I did something other men couldn’t. I weighed one hundred and forty-five pounds and was five feet six inches tall. I figured most big guys would call me a dweeb and I would actually love it. For at that moment this dweeb raised his hand in the air and the huge fridge went upward with it. Not rocking back and forth or wobbly as if I was straining at all, the thing went airborne as steady as if I were lifting cardboard. I stayed squatting so I could lift the thing fully over my head – our ceiling wasn’t that high. While my dad rain a vacuum cleaner and a mop in the space underneath, I did straight-arm lifts with the big thing just to show off. My mind still hadn’t gotten use to comprehending the things I could do. It knew the fridge was supposed to be heavy and I’m sure it sent messages to that affect to my arm – but my skinny limb wasn’t listening. It lifted the big appliance with ease. My cock was throbbing. I decided that where my thumb rested was a place on the fridge that would never be seen, so I pressed in harder. I didn’t just leave a thumbprint - I left a thumb indentation with barely any effort at all. Shoving in steel was a breeze and that only turned me on more. “Um, I’m done, son. You can put it down, now,” my dad finally said after he had moved away and I continued to lift the thing up and down. “Sorry about that, Pops. I was having too much fun,” I said, placing the thing back on the floor. “I knew you were, son. How many dents from fingers would I find if I was able to look down there?” he asked, teasingly. “Only one from my thumb, sir,” I replied, turning red because he knew me so well. “It’s just so easy to do.” “Well it’s fine unless you break the thing,” he answered back. “We’ll need to do the oven differently. You can’t lift it because it’s attached to the wall for gas, but how about you hold me upside down so I can get the long tube of this vacuum underneath? It’ll wreck my knees if I bend down to do it.” My Pops had no idea what this particular action would do to me. I had a big old fetish for showing off my strength using men’s bodies. My dad was brawny. Most people would have even called him handsome. I wasn’t turned on by him, though. I liked men that were big – bodybuilder size or larger. It was fun thinking about them freaking out when I was able to lift more than them. Much more than them. But it was even more exciting when I daydreamed about lifting the bodybuilder, himself. The thought of making a huge man feel weak by shocking him with my strength always made more excited than anything else. I knew the second I grabbed my bid dad and held him upside down I would get the kind of boner that, in the past, had easily ripped through my underwear and jeans. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down and then grabbed my waiting dad by the waist and turned his body upside down in my hand without any problem. My cock twitched hard within seconds. I continued to breathe deeply as I held my dad near the front of the stove. Somehow, I was able to prevent myself from ruining my pants. My dad eventually turned off the vacuum. “You can put me right now, son, I’m getting a little dizzy,” he said. I turned him right side up and placed him back down on the ground. I instinctively knew I could not have handled much more of holding him in the air so easily. It was impossible for him to not notice my raging hard on threatening to burst through the material at my crotch. I turned a darker shade of red and through my hands down in front of my hard on. “No need to be embarrassed, son,” my dad said, surprising me. “I guess if I were able to manhandle a grown man that easily I’d get a little turned on, too. Or maybe a lot turned on. It just means we’re going to have to make sure your superhero costume is super strong down there. We can have you being charged for indecent exposure every time you take care of the bad guys with your bare hands. Let’s stack all the kitchen furniture on the table and you can hold it up while I mop the floor. You don’t mind holding it while everything dries, do you?” “No sir,” I said, thankful that we could move on to something other than my hardened cock. I placed a loaded bookcase, some chairs, and a credenza on top of the big, sturdy kitchen table and then lifted the thing like it was simply a pizza box. I held everything in the air with one hand – making sure not too lift it too high and hit the ceiling. My dad stood there staring at me for a while – simply amazed at the sight of his son holding so much stuff easily with one hand. He pulled out his phone and took a picture – another one added to an album he had labeled ‘every day super feats.’ While he mopped he continued our earlier conversation. “So I’m thinking you’ll love it when you’re finally able to do things like crush revolvers into blobs of metal, easily hold getaway cars in the air, or take on a gang of men and not need to hold back, huh?” he asked, not realizing what his words did to me. “I’ve wanted that for so long, pops,” I replied, placing my free hand over my crotch again – thankful that my dad was busy mopping and not looking at me. “Don’t you think I need to train first, dad?” “Train?” he said, stopping and looking at me. “Your chest stopped a bullet. I’ve seen you jump completely over tall oak trees without really trying. You ruined the engines of two bulldozers when we chained them to your arms and they both lost at tug of war at the same time. And don’t think I don’t know it was you that ripped the door off the giant safe down at First Federal when you were sixteen. The paper reported something like finger marks in the thick steel – and everyone was shocked nothing was stolen. I should have grounded you, but I knew you were just testing your strength. How can I punish someone for just playing? Besides, I was proud as hell that something that indestructible was so easy for you.” “It really was, pops. I didn’t even break a sweat,” I said, proudly. “So what in the hell do you have to train for, son?” he asked. “Now that I know bullets can’t hurt you, I’m not worried. It’s not like you’re going to feel some guy’s punches or not be able to stop a speeding car. Which is something I’d actually like to see you do.” “You get off on my strength, don’t you, dad?” I asked without even thinking about what I was saying. “Not in the same way that you do, son,” he said, suddenly serious. “We’re so similar in ways, but not when it comes to things we love. I’m proud of what you can do – the way a dad might feel when his son catches his first fish or wins his first fifty-yard dash. I just get to set my sights a lot higher because you’re so super strong. Some dad’s get to see their son score a touchdown. I get to see my son throw a riding lawn mower demolished by his own hands so far into the air that it incinerates as it attempts to leave the atmosphere. And let’s be clear about something very important. I loved your mom very much. That was right for me. I don’t give a damn about who you love, son. I mean it. You can love anyone you want to. I just want you to be happy and find the same kind of relationship I had. I’m proud of you just as you are. Do you understand me?” Tears welled up in my eyes. We had never spoken about this before. I’m sure he had seen my stash of bodybuilding magazines or even seen porn on my computer. I knew he knew I was gay. But we never spoke about it. It was the only thing I had ever even contemplated as a way I had let him down. He leaned the mop against the fridge and walked over to give me a manly hug. I was still holding all the kitchen furniture overhead and the tall man had to duck to reach me – but it was the best and most important hug he’d ever given. Tears continued to run down my face as I nodded profusely affirming I understood while he stared at me. “So, that bullshit’s out of the way, huh?” he said as he turned away and I could tell h was choked up, too. “I will add this, though, son. You are going to need one of those giant strongmen you fancy as a partner. I guarantee one of them is going to be the only person on earth that can handle you being so strong and indestructible. I think most men are going to be jealous as hell at your abilities, so it’s going to take someone who’s strong – you know in the normal kind of way – and someone who’s really happy with their own size to embrace you completely. And when you find the right guy, and you’ll know it when you have, I figure it will be fine for you to share with him honestly what you can do. Be prepared for him to not be able to handle it and maybe leaving you – but you’ll have, at least, been honest. I seriously think that won’t happen, though. I think you’ll find someone that loves you just as you are . . . like me. The floor’s been dry for a while, son. You can put everything away now. And for god’s sake quit hiding your magazines. You think your old man can’t handle you liking musclemen? I mean, your own strength turns you on more than anything and that doesn’t bother me.” I had placed everything back by this point and had returned to sitting at the table. My dad had emptied the mop bucket and retrieved two more beers before joining me. He placed his big hand on mine and smiled at me. I was so confused by the man emotions racing through my head, but, above all, I was very happy. I was also relieved. There were no more secrets . . . well, about my sexuality, that is. There were a lot more secrets about super strength stuff I had secretly done over the years, but I didn’t think this was the time to confess those. Besides, I really was surprised – foolishly – that he knew I had been the one to rip the door off the safe. He brought his beer up before me and I brought mine up to his to say cheers. “So, no more hiding hard-ons, or jeans where the crotch has been ripped off, or re-plastering and painting your ceiling to cover up the holes you’ve made, okay?” he asked and he immediately could tell all this honesty was wrecking me. “Yes sir,” I replied. “So, how about ‘Mr. Strong’?” he asked. “Excuse me?” I said. “How about ‘Mr. Strong’ as your superhero name?” he clarified. “It’s what you are. You’re fucking strong . . . in every way.” I let the name roll around in my head for a few seconds and realized I loved it. I hadn’t really thought about all the things that would come with this plan my dad had set out for me. I guess a hero name would be important – especially if things started appearing in the paper or on television. “I like it,” I replied. “I think it also gives me permission to show off a little, too. To prove to people that it’s the right name. “Exactly,” he agreed. “And now we just need to think of the right costume for you.” “Well, I’m not wearing a leotard,” I said. “I don’t have the body for it.” “I agree, son, but we do need something that will keep your identity a secret, but be something you don’t mind wearing, either,” he replied. “I don’t want a cape, either,” I said. “Well, tell me some heroes you like and maybe that will give me an idea,” my dad suggested. “Well, I’ve always liked the strength of Hulk,” I answered. “Green is definitely out and you need to cover your body,” my dad responded. “Well, there’s Ironman, but I don’t feel like wearing a big awkward suit. I do really like Jason Statham in The Transporter . . .” I continued, but then was interrupted. “That’s it! A suit. Something classy like that would make it even more surprising when you do amazing feats of strength. And it doesn’t matter if you're small, everyone looks good in a suit,” he said. “Hey, wait a minute,” I complained. “No time to lose, I need to get started. Make sure you do your homework,” dad said as he got up from the table. “Dad, I’m twenty-five years old!” I exclaimed. “Oh yeah,” he said, coming out of his excited on track focus. “Happy Birthday, son. You’ll find some presents in the living room. I’m going to go out to my workroom for a while.” And then he was off.
  11. I didn’t remember leaving the bar or saying goodbye to Harry or anyone else. My last memory of the night was my giant man’s arm wrapped around me offering the kind of security that must only be equaled by a mother’s womb. I was sucking on Bud’s giant chest and marveling at the fact that the hunky bartender and I were equals when it came to submitting ourselves to the massive senior citizen holding us off the floor. It still amazed me how effortless it was for Bud Stevens to lift two full-grown men – or, for that matter, twenty full-grown men. It was just an afterthought for him – oh I’m holding two guys as easily as some normal guy might hold two socks. I also remembered ejaculating so many times in the last twenty-four hours that I was sure I had lost about six pounds. I was pretty sure the constant tightening of my stomach to push out loads had given me a nice six-pack. Before I opened my eyes I registered many things around me. First, I had a raging, Bud Stevens-induced hard on. Something that I had come to realize would be a perpetual state of being. It was going to be impossible to stay flaccid around such golden ager magnificence. Secondly, I could feel my cock and legs pressed up against a flesh covered granite wall that didn’t give at all if I pushed forward. I knew Bud’s own redwood-sized thigh was beside me. I quickly contemplated rubbing my erection against his hard-as-hell muscled skin to get off, but then I thought I should save my load for my huge gorgeous boyfriend. The third thing I noticed was that my hand rested on a steel-like hard cylinder object that was clearly as thick as a telephone pole. I used the word ‘rested’ because my hand was way too small to grip Bud’s giant engorged tool. The thing pulsed like it was being pumped with enough testosterone to fill an ocean. Lastly, there was the overwhelming orgasmic aroma of something clearly akin to what the Hulk must smell like. There were smells that could turn a guy’s stomach and then there were smells, like this one, that could cause you to leak pre-cum because they were so manly, so full of beast musk, and so fucking intoxicating that you couldn’t control your body’s reaction. I knew without even looking that my face was in the cavernous expanse of Bud’s beastlike hairy pit. Before I even raised my eyelids I let my tongue dart out and take a long slow swipe at what I new was a salt and pepper haired space the size of a hangar. “Fuuuckkkkk Yeahhhhhh,” Bud rumbled, and the word seemed to shoot through my body like a massive aircraft was landing beside me. The intensity of the wonderful he-man pungent fragrance seemed to multiply tenfold. The man radiated a bouquet of power that was instantaneously addictive and overwhelming in a good way. The cock beneath my hand bounced up, forcing my arm off of his stomach. When Bud’s rod got fully hard not even a bulldozer would be able to keep it in place. I knew soon the massive thing would be sticking straight up in the air – as sturdy as a deeply sunk girder. The big arm that was draped down my back pulled me closer to the humongous body beside me. I was suddenly sealed between two thick sheets of human granite. My face was plastered harder into his pit, my cock and legs were smashed against his mountain range of a leg, and my upper body was pushed back sharply because his thickly dense lats muscle was shoving against me even unflexed. If I had been asked, there would have been no way for me to explain how this man made me feel. Safe and secure didn’t come close. I knew Bud Stevens could give me anything I wanted. I knew he could do anything I asked. I also knew no one or nothing could get close to me unless he allowed it. I felt like I was part of him – like I was one of his huge muscles or another appendage. He clearly never wanted to be separated from me for very long. Whenever he could he had to be holding me or, at least, touching me in some way. There wasn’t a part of any night when his big arms or legs weren’t draped across me. I wasn’t a plaything or subservient in any way. We were both master and servant. He needed me to make his huge body and unimaginable strength make sense. I needed him to do amazing things that would astound me. All the other people in the world gawking and appreciating his power didn’t come close to how one compliment from me would make him feel. He had loved me way before he was huge, but becoming a superman – the kind of guy I had always fantasized about – only made him love me more. He wanted every waking moment to be about pleasing me – which, in turned, pleased him very much. I wanted every waking moment to be about me loving him. I gurgled as I licked and kissed his pit. My crotch – barely able to move in his steel-like embrace – thrust against his leg excitedly. “My big old nip put my boy out like a light last night. You got your mouth on that big thing, started sucking, and went to sleep like a baby,” Bud explained. “You slept through me arm wrestling every man in the bar two or three times – even as I held you against my body. You also missed me lifting Harry’s pick up truck with one hand with everyone in the back. Harry bounced back pretty quickly after his tsunami-sized ejaculation. I guess the guy’s even more fit than I thought. He made me bend a few parking meters in front of the bar because the guy who takes care of the meters is a friend of his and he said he’d love to see the shocked look on his face. And lastly, you missed me shoving the entire building a few feet backwards from the street because Harry said the city ordinance wouldn’t allow outdoor seating unless the thing sat further back. I got Harry to film all of it and send it to you on your phone. I didn’t want you to be disappointed about what you missed. I knew you needed your sleep. Carrying you around as I did everything was half the fun. God, I missed you, though. I watched you sleep when we got home and loved how – even out cold – your hands had to play with my biceps and chest. You also talk in your sleep. You kept saying ‘So big and strong,’ over and over.” “I did not,” I said, my voice muffled by his hairy pit. “Okay, I made that part up, but the rest is true, sweet Connor,” he said, squeezing me even harder. By this point, his cock was standing straight up like the Eiffel Tower. I reached down and grabbed what seemed like basketball-sized balls. I squeezed with all my might, knowing he’d barely feel it. He did, however, purr like a mountain lion from the caress. I was clamping down on the most sensitive part of a man’s body with all my strength and it felt like love pats to him. I wiggled my head and he sensed I wanted to speak more clearly, so he moved his arm out a little – allowing me to move my head. “Big man, you know the number one rule is no strength feats are done without me,” I said, trying to sound like I was chastising him. “You moved a building and I didn’t get to see it!” “Yeah, I do, sweet Connor, but you were in la-la land and I wanted to still show off. I can do all of those things and more just for you to make it up to you,” the big man said and I could tell he was smiling. “How ‘bout I lift a building for you? Or what if I make light poles along the street outside into animals for you? I could also do one arm curls with two Hummers to get your juices flowing.” He was certainly pleasing me with these promises, but I also knew he was getting himself closer and closer to a regular morning ejaculation as he talked about all the things he could do to show off for me. We both got off on his strength – equally. For me, it was the fact that the man was able to do anything. For him, it was how much I loved what he could do. I was now stroking his hard giant shaft as best I could with my little hand. I knew he needed to get off first thing in the morning if he was going to be able to do anything with his day. He could barely go a few hours without having to relieve himself. That’s how powerful his body had become. He clearly had so much testosterone that fifty ejaculations a day barely kept him from being horny all the time. It was a good thing he didn’t work, since he would have ended up spending more time in a bathroom stall than he would of at his desk. “Make some plaster fall,” I ordered strongly and, instantly, I felt his cock, not to mention his entire body, shoot harder from my words. It wasn’t often, but if I told him to do something . . . or if I even asked him to do something he became so turned on I was amazed he didn’t immediately bust out a big wad. Having the love of his life want something . . . order something . . . was wonderful. Pleasing me was so second nature to him – as easy as his brain sending a message to his arm to do some amazing strength feat. The humongous elder dude had to hold back always – his strength and size was just too much, but if I gave him an order he knew it usually meant he could go a little wild. His mega hand took over the pumping of his giant tool. I shook my head when I saw his finger briefly next to mine – redwoods against toothpicks. His breathing immediately got harder and every muscle in his body seemed to bulge with even more size and power. He was now in control of his rod, but he forced his stupendous body to wait for me. He would do nothing without my consent, my order, or my wish. I was his mission control and the giant rocket was led by me. “My big man pushed an entire building with just one hand,” I said to egg him on more. We both knew how my words could affect him. “He pushed the entire foundation back a few feet with just one hand. That gets me hot and bothered just thinking about it. My giant muscle gramps standing there with a truck full of grown men high above his head – held by one arm. I bet you pushed out a few reps, too, just to show off.” “Oh fuck, Connor,” he moaned, “You gotta let me shoot. You know me so well.” “Not yet, my elder muscleman,” I teased, “You need to be reprimanded for showing off without me getting to watch. You did strength feat while I snoozed sucking on your big nip.” “I’m so sorry, sweetheart. It won’t happen again. Please let me unload,” he begged. “I need to blast into the ceiling for you.” “You gotta wait, big man, until I say shoot,” I answered, trying to sound as gruff as I could. “What did those parking meters ever do to you to deserve being warped so easily? Huh, large lover? And did all those kegs deserve being flattened and wadded up so easily last night at the bar? And what about our friend Harry, rubbing his thick cock against all of your impressive hardness as he pulled himself up and down using only your non-moving biceps. That was so hot.” “Oh, Connor man, you gotta be quiet,” he whined. “Even a superman has a limit to what he can withstand. I’m going to explode whether you say I can or not.” “No you aren’t, Bud Stevens,” I replied. “We both know you can withstand anything for your little man. If I told your cock to deflate right now, I know it would. If I told you to lift a building with just that rod, you know you could easily do it. You’ll wait for me like the good muscle daddy you are.” “Oh fuck, how do you know me so well? And how can you control me so much?” Bud asked loudly. “Because we are one and the same, my big monstrous lover,” I replied, clearly loving how much strength it was taking for him not to explode. “Remember, Bud, not through the ceiling. It would be too difficult to explain the hole to the people upstairs. Just bring down some plaster.” “I can’t promise that,” he said through gritted teeth, and I was beginning to see that the only thing the super strong man couldn’t control or manhandle was his own body. “Connor, I need some release and I need it now.” “Wait, I need to go to the bathroom,” I said, teasing him mercilessly. His big arm clamped me to his side. We both knew I wasn’t moving any time soon. I might have had control over his cock, but he had control over my entire body. I looked up at his pleading face, smiling. I glanced, also, at the unsuspecting ceiling, was about to be pummeled. I then turned my attention to the rock hard giant missile poking up from his crotch. His balls had now shrunk to the size of a normal big man – that was a sure sign of how much duress he was under. I suddenly had pity on the big man and realized I wanted to see and hear the sonic boom. “Shoot,” I said, loudly. “Fuuuuuuckkkkkk!” he yelled. Knowing the man could have easily shot his wad through the six floors above us made the restrained rapid-fire of his ejaculation that much more satisfying. Cum shot up, smacked against the twelve-foot high ceiling of his place and immediately sent chunks of the plaster cascading around us. At least fourteen rounds of stone sized pellets of cum blasted the ceiling and then another seven loads went half way up before descending and splattering all over us. We were now covered in his musky man juice and pieces of the ceiling. I had a feeling I’d be scrubbing for hours to get clean. Finally his cock plopped against his hard abs, totally spent. The big man was breathless, but he still pulled me up onto his body with that one big arm around me and then latched his mouth onto mine to kiss me with enough power to make my own cock spew uncontrollably. He didn’t stop kissing until my body stopped bucking against his. We lay there, covered in spunk and plaster. I moved my hand to his veiny giant biceps and he flexed it to please me. It’s where my hand always instinctively traveled . . . or to his mammoth chest . . . or to his gigantic thighs. O hell, my hands traveled happily to any part of his huge body. “I love you, Connor,” he said, softly, letting his bushy gray mustache tickle my face. “I love you, Bud,” I replied. “You make the sun rise for me. Figuratively . . . for now.” “What can I give you today that will make you happy?” Bud asked. “You just did,” I answered and we both knew it was true. “Yes . . . I’m glad about that,” he said, “But what can I do to remind you how much I love you. Name it and it’s done.” I folded my arms across his massive chest and rested my chin on them. We smelled like a bathhouse and it was glorious. The sound of his cum carving out chunks in the ceiling still seemed to be reverberating in the room. I gazed into his eyes. I saw the kind of love that must have inspired millions of poems over the ages. I saw a mature muscle daddy that only wanted to please me. I lay on a body that was so huge and powerful it could do anything I wished. That seemed to be his sole purpose on earth. He needed me to answer him. He wanted me to give my elder Hercules some kind of labor to prove his loyalty and love. He simply knew that making me happy would fulfill him completely. I knew how to make him happy. “I’d like to go to a junkyard and watch you play, Bud Stevens,” I said and his face broke into a gorgeous smile that made me scoot up and kiss him. I finally pulled back and said something that was icing on the cake, “Watching you being able to finally let go – completely – and use all of the power within you would make me so very happy. And I’ll invite some friends.” The big man’s cock shot fully hard again. It was so powerful that it actually caused my lower body to rise slightly in the air. So many parts of what I had said pleased him. He loved the idea of going some place where he didn’t have to hold back. He had desperately wanted his ejaculation to put in holes for skylights for seven floors of apartments in our building. But, as usual, he had to tame it down and not use his full power. He couldn’t show off completely. He rarely got to show off completely, because there were things that shouldn’t be broken or people that shouldn’t be hurt. The entire night at the bar had been him showing a little power here or a little power there, but because we were in a public place he couldn’t go full on with his strength. The thought of a junkyard, where everything was fair game was almost too much for the man. I was kind of surprised we’d never gone before. Secondly, the idea of meeting some of my friends and showing off for them made the huge guy extremely excited. He hadn’t met any of my friends, yet, and this felt like a big step in our already cemented relationship. He instinctively knew he could impress anyone, but getting to show off for people that called me friend made him feel like a kid in a candy store. He would be on especially good behavior and do feats of strength that would blow their minds. Lastly, there was the ‘always important’ fact that he would be making me happy. Since it had been my idea to go, that made it even more special. Showing off for me in front of my friends would get both of us off that much more intensely. My body felt like it was levitating since his monstrous cock lifted it so easily. “What if your friends don’t like me?” Bud asked. “Why wouldn’t they like you? You can lift a fire truck!” I shot back. “But what if they think I’m too old for you?” he egged me on even more. “All those young guys in the bar last night didn’t seem to mind their cocks getting hard all because of a massive elder muscle daddy, did they?” I asked. “No, they didn’t,” he chuckled. I inched forward a little so his hard cock sprang up between my legs – resting against my ass crack and shooting up even higher than my bubble butt. I squeezed hard with my thighs and this made him moan a little. It felt like I had a fire hydrant between my legs. “I’m already thinking of a bunch of things you can do at the junkyard to make me happily ejaculate,” I said, kissing him again. “Just name it, Connor. Making you happy is my middle name,” Bud replied.
  12. Jerry and I didn’t know each other before we were assigned by General Thompson to be part of some special secret maneuvers starting on base the next day. We were both two twenty something pencil neck geeks who did office work on different sides of the largest army facility on the continent. It was bigger than some capital cities, so there was no reason we would have ever been in contact before. I quickly figured out we’d be typing some secret document that needed two people so we’d each be given half the information so we’d never know what all of it was about. When I met Jerry the next morning he thought the same thing. Jerry looked like me – two guys in our twenties that constantly got carded because people said we looked no more than twelve. I’d say we were clean-shaven, but the truth was neither of us could grow a beard . . . let alone a mustache. We both had crew cuts that were borderline bald heads and we weighed no more than 250 pounds combined. I was happy to hear that my 130 pounds made me bigger. We got along immediately and that was a good thing, since we were told this secret maneuver could take a while. When we arrived we were told that we would be alone for most of the time, so doctors were going to check and make sure we were healthy enough to do the job. I thought for heaven’s sake, I can still type when I have a cold. The so-called check up was a lot more complicated than I had anticipated – including hearing tests, eyesight tests, and reflex tests. Jerry thought it was a little odd, too, but we both let it go to the bizarre nature that is the bureaucracy of the army. After the physical exam we were loaded in the back of a truck with no windows, locked in, and then transferred some forty minutes away to a small compound. Once we were let out of the truck we were shown around. There was a kitchen, loaded with food. There was a recreational area that even included a gym, which made Jerry and I look at each other with faces that said we’d both be spending a lot more time on the Xbox over at the sofa area. The compound area was not huge and not small. I didn’t think either of us would start going stir crazy any time soon. I did wonder why there was a huge thick metal gate, high walls with shards of glass and barbed wire around the place, however. Was it to keep other people out or us in? I began to think they were going to leave us here a really long time and it was a psychological test to see who went crazy first. And on that note, the team that brought us in wished us luck, loaded up, and exited – shutting and locking the gate with a loud bang. Then there was silence. I could tell Jerry was as nervous as I was. “Don’t worry, Spencer, there are cameras everywhere, so they must be watching us. We’ll be fine.” “Yeah, I noticed them, too. But don’t you find it odd that we weren’t assigned any tasks.” “Damn, I hadn’t thought about that,” Jerry replied – and he got a slightly worried look, which was soon erased when he added, “Xbox time?” “For sure,” I answered and we started toward the rec room. Our journey took us about five steps and then we heard a noise that made us both stop. It sounded like it could be something far away, but you really couldn’t be sure. I wondered if it were rain . . . or a sandstorm, which only happened in this area once in a blue moon. Jerry saw what was making the sound first. “What’s that?” he asked pointing. At first I thought it was a cloud . . . or even rain, but then I saw that it was a smoke of some kind. On closer look I saw it was a mist-like fog that was being pumped into the compound through large vents that I suddenly realized were completely around the inside of the wall, on the walls of buildings, and even inside the buildings. “Um . . . Jerry, I don’t think this is good. Quick, find a place where we can hide from that stuff.” My words were useless, though. We both started to move quickly but since there were so many vents and they were everywhere, soon we were completely enveloped in the chemical smelling smoke. I held my breath as long as I could and I saw Jerry doing the same thing, but my body immediately registered that the liquid from the mist was seeping into the pores of my body. Both of us were suddenly thrown into spasms that brought us to our knees. As soon as I was forced to inhale I let out a loud scream as the vapor invaded my body and caused an even more painful reaction. I fell on my side and as my body tensed into a rigid state I got a glimpse of what was happening because I looked at Jerry. The changes I saw rippling across him mirrored what I felt in my own body. And then the pain abruptly stopped, because there was unconsciousness. When I was thirteen I had to wear a cast on my arm for three months. Every morning during that time when I woke up the weight of the thing would immediately register in my brain. As I began to regain consciousness it felt like I had a cast covering every part of my body. It wasn’t the same ‘contained’ feeling that I remembered from the cast, but the sense of a kind of thickness and added weight seemed to surround me. I also itched in so many places – my head, my face, my chest, my arms, my leg, and even my stomach. Suddenly I realized there was something that sounded like the grunts of a wild animal nearby, but then I realized it was coming from me. I could tell I was moaning from pain and from some other unknown feeling, but the sound was actually deep and beastlike. I opened my eyes and saw blue sky. The mist was totally gone. I used my army skills to deduct it was about three in the afternoon – navigating by the sun’s placement. Its brightness blinded me a little so when I turned to look at Jerry at first I didn’t see a thing. I noticed his hair first – on his head and his face. It looked like his hair had been untouched for many weeks – it was still a regulation cut but it was so much longer than it had been. Also, the heavy beard on his face made it clear that he had not shaved for that long, as well. I began to think we had been out for many days – that is, until I looked closer at Jerry’s body. It was clear the small man had added a lot of mass to his physique. He was what I would call ripped. He looked to have gained at least fifty pounds of pure muscle, if not more. His arms were thicker and much more muscled. His chest actually protruded out like he hit the gym on a regular basis. All of this was still noticeable through his t-shirt and fatigues. That’s when it dawned on me what I had been feeling earlier. I sat up quickly and looked at myself. I fucking had a chest. I looked down and there were two well-shaped, hard, heavy hanging pecs that stretched out my shirt. I looked at my arms and saw thickness that I had never thought possible for me. I flexed a gun and my heart beat faster when I saw it peak up strongly. I ran my hand across my face and felt thick fur – like what Jerry had. I had a full beard . . . a damn good full beard. And I had a lot more hair. I felt my legs and could tell they were huge. I simply started feeling my entire enhanced body. “Should I leave you alone?” Jerry asked, jokingly, and I immediately turned red when I looked at him. “Jerry, your gorgeous and huge!” I shouted jumping up. “Well, you’re not too bad yourself, sailor. Come here often,” he teased as he was standing. It dawned on both of us at the same time that we were taller. We could just tell when we stood up. Things looked differently, they felt differently, and our bodies had just needed to adapt for all the growth. “We’re tall!” he screamed, hearing his voice for the first time, “And I have a manly voice!” “And a manly bearded face, not to mention a manly body,” I replied. “And you as well!” Jerry said, suddenly taking time to feel himself all over, just as I had been doing. Just as I still was doing. “Man, we make it sound like we have the hot for each other.” “Yeah, how crazy is that,” I said, laughing, but the words didn’t ring true for some reason. “God, I’m starved.” “Me, too. Let’s go put that kitchen to good use,” he said. We each ended up having three chicken breasts, an omelet made with twelve eggs, and two full skillets of fried potatoes. I was on my third apple as Jerry tossed the peel of his fourth banana into the trashcan. He rubbed his belly and let out a low rumbling like belch that seemed to make the wall shake. “I’m still hungry as hell,” he said – even as his gaze went across the big room to where the weights were. “But I think I’ll work out for a while.” I glanced over to where he was looking and was caught off guard by my desire to go over there and pick up dumbbells, barbells, or whatever you called all the big things that sat on the matted area of the floor. I had never been to a gym. It just hadn’t interested me. Well, if the truth be told, I knew my scrawny body would look stupid in one. That inhibition was completely gone now. “Have you ever lifted weights before?” I asked. “Only if you count the half gallon jug that gave me trouble when I lifted it from the fridge, he replied. “Me either. Those big things are kind of calling out to me, though. Like, if I don’t lift I’m not going to be happy.” “Yeah, I’m feeling the same way,” Jerry said as he stepped up to a loaded bar that was set up for benching. “My calculations say this is four hundred pounds, Spencer. That’s a lot right?” “Definitely more than the milk jug,” I chuckled and then saw him straddle the bench facing the bar. “I don’t know much about weightlifting, Jerry, but I do know if you are going to bench a bar in the air you need to lay . . . “ My sentence ended abruptly as I watched Jerry wrap his hands under the loaded bar and easily raise it up to his chest like it was light as a feather. He then lowered it and raised it quickly three times – I think those were called repetitions or something like that. I knew, instinctively, that no one was supposed to be able to do what he was doing. I suddenly realized the mist had changed our bodies in other ways than just adding size. “Um . . . Jerry, that’s supposed to be really heavy.” “Yeah, that’s what I thought, too, but – somehow – I just knew it would be easy as hell to lift as soon a I stood over it. Here, you try.” Jerry tossed the bar into the air. I didn’t duck, flinch, or even move out of the way. Like Jerry, I just knew I didn’t need to. I simply reached up with one hand and stopped the bar in mid-air – catching it and holding it perfectly steady with no problem. I knew it would have been one of the hottest pictures ever – a pretty big fellow holding a bar with four hundred pounds on it in the air, even with his face – with only one hand. Clearly, the view thrilled Jerry. “Oh hell yeah,” he exclaimed. I did a few downward wrist bends - watching the four hundred pounds bob up and down. I marveled at how easy it was to manipulate a bar with so much weight. Jerry was so mesmerized he didn’t take a breath. We were both enthralled with our new abilities. Without any doubt or hesitation I brought my other hand up to the bar and grabbed it with a underhand grip. I then moved my other hand out further and grabbed the bar in the same way. With what I knew was a cocky grin and very little effort, I slowly started turning my wrists inward causing the heavy weights on either end to move upward as I easily bent the thing into the shape of a V. I had simply known I could do it . . . it was that simple. I kept up the pressure until the weights clanked together loudly. I then reached down with my right hand and started squeezing the two sides of the bar and twisting them together at the same time like I was making a stem for a flower made of weights. In the end I held the thing in one hand the same way someone might hold a single rose. “Fucking hell, Spencer,” Jerry shouted and I knew it was the only thing he thought would accurately convey what he was feeling. “I have a feeling this is what our ‘special maneuvers task’ was really all about, Jerry.” “I think you’re right, man. I also think we don’t need to work out,” Jerry said with a big smile. “I hadn’t thought about that,” I replied and it was true – it hadn’t even crossed my mind. “I mean, why work out when you can do this,” Jerry said, picking up a 45-pound Olympic plate from a holder nearby. He crammed two fingers of each hand into the center two-inch hole of the plate. Suddenly his chest swelled out enormously and his biceps bulged, making the already too-tight medium shirtsleeves stretch to the point where the green material became almost see-through. His mammoth arms looked incredible. I jumped a little when I heard the metal plate screech in distress. His four fingers started pressing out and the hole started to widen. Suddenly two cracks shot up and down from the hole. Jerry was ripping cast iron in two. The cracks widened, the plate screamed louder, and finally the two pieces were completely separated and flew a few feet in either direction. They landed on the ground with two loud clangs. It had been as easy as tearing a sheet of paper for Jerry and the process had taken less than two minutes. He threw his bulging arms up in the air like a winning gladiator and let out a deep, loud bellow. “Fuck, that felt so good!” he said, breathing deeply and his chest heaving up ad down. “And it was so fucking easy!” “I think the general is definitely happy with the initial results of his experiment.” “Hell, probably not as much as we are. We just bent steel and ripped apart iron like it was nothing. I don’t think either of us would be called an army dweeb, now. There are a few guys that used to pick on me a lot. I’d really like to go and visit them now. You know, just to show them what I can do. I’d love to see the look on their face as I ripped apart a plate or something even bigger.” “Well, I don’t think even that army-grade metal gate out there could keep the two of us in here. We could bust through it and make our way back to the base, if you want to.” “Naw man, I’m beginning to think we’ve got it made here,” Jerry said. “All the food we want, many more weights to destroy, an Xbox, and I’m starting to think there’s a side effect to that power mist that I might enjoy as much as the super strength.” “Yeah? What might that be?” I asked, already fully aware of what he was talking about. “Well first of all, watching you bend that loaded bar, gave me the kind of major wood that makes me the happiest guy on the planet.” “Is that so? Well, watching you rip apart an iron plate with four fingers was hot as hell.’ “Not as hot as I find your fucking huge chest, Spencer. I’ve been wanting to gnaw on those big slabs of beef all afternoon,” Jerry said, taking a step towards me. “That’s odd, cause I’ve wanted to plug that huge nice ass of yours and raise you off the ground with just my powerful rod.” “Fuucckk, you say the sweetest things, man,” Jerry responded and had his shirt off in one quick movement – standing right in front of me. I’m sure both of us were oozing pre-cum before our lips even met. I thought, briefly, about the cameras around the place and the army technicians that were probably watching us. That passed quickly, however, as soon as we were sucking face like only two sex-starved supermen could do. Instantly, I knew I needed our bare chests to be touching each other. I raised my arms, begging by my actions for his help. That’s when the real fun began.
  13. “Man, everyone seems to always forget you’ve changed.” “I know.” “They still think you’re this skinny-assed stick with the strength of a dweeb.” “It’s hard even for me to remember sometimes.” “I don’t see how you could forget, you sent two co-workers to the hospital today.” “Well, they made me angry.” “I would have never guessed! Was that the reason you smashed their bodies against the wall with the copier until bones were broken? The big machine is now about two feet thinner and not worth shit. Don’t worry, we needed a new one anyway.” “Those two guys deserved it!” “You’ll get no argument from me or from anyone else about that. I can’t believe how fortunate it was you walked in when you did. It’s hard to understand why they would attack Elizabeth in the back room and think they could get away with it. The police aren’t even pressing charges against you since those jerks were caught in the act. What happened to the big guy’s face, anyway?” “It kind of got slammed into the wall.” “What? How did that happen?” “Well, I basically just picked him up by the back of his neck, carried him over to the wall and made the plaster stop his head from moving. That’s when the other guy hit me in the back with the folding machine. He just picked up the big thing and threw it at me. I guess it shocked the hell out of him when I didn’t even budge a little and the damn thing caved in on itself like it had hit concrete. I just turned around, walked over, and grabbed his neck in the V of my hand, easily lifted his body in the air, and then tossed him over by the other guy. Seeing both of them trying to stand gave me the idea about the copier so I bent down and lifted the entire thing to chest level and pinned both of them against the wall. It was wild watching their eyes bug out as I applied so much pressure that ribs finally started cracking.” “Just like that you lifted our big copier?” “Yeah. With only one hand, too.” “That is fucking unbelievable, dude. Hey, I bet Elizabeth would give you a great fuck for saving her – you should get some of that nice body before her gratitude wears off.” “Man, stop it. The woman was just attacked by two guys. I’m not going to do anything. She’s not even my type. You’re disgusting, dude.” I reached out and gave my coworker, Roger, a friendly slap on the back – or what I thought was just a light tap. My hand connected with him and the super force caused his body to go flying into the air, over the conference table, and the guy ended up doing a flip onto the floor on the other side. It happened so quickly that neither of us could have prevented it. I was horrified at my mistake and went running around the table. “Roger, I’m so sorry, man. Are you okay? I didn’t mean for that to happen.” “Yeah, I’m fine. I know you didn’t mean it, Dalton. You really haven’t gotten used to your new strength, have you?” “Naw, man, it’s still so bizarre to have to think about doing things gently or reacting a little more softly. Just last week I was at the back of the elevator and the doors opened to my floor, no one was moving and everyone seemed to be on their phone or not paying attention when I said, “Excuse me.” I kind of pushed the crowd forward thinking I could make my way through, but I ended up sending four guys flying into the hallway. It was just a little shove, but it was enough to send a quartet of big men soaring through the air.” “I think I know exactly how they felt.” “I’m really sorry, Roger.” “No, that’s fine, Dalt-man. I love being thrown across tables.” “Well, I didn’t exactly throw you across the table…” “That’s what it felt like, dude – so that’s how I’ll describe it.” Roger was standing again and straightening his disheveled suit jacket and adjusting his tie. My coworker was a handsome guy of about thirty-three years old – the type of office friend you’d get a drink with, but someone you didn’t really hang out with all the time. We were both attorneys at a big firm downtown and it was Friday afternoon. Earlier that day I had walked in on two burley security guards employed by our office tower basically trying to rape one of our secretaries. It had been a surprise to all of us when I entered the workroom, looking for rubber bands. The two dudes made me really angry when they immediately shouted for me to get the fuck out of the room. I saw a petrified look on Elizabeth’s face and noticed that her dress was torn at the top. I asked her if everything was okay. One of the guards snarled that everything was fine and then added if I left at that moment I wouldn’t get hurt. That had only pissed me off more. I asked Elizabeth again if she was okay and that’s when the guy standing closest to me hauled off and hit me in the stomach. I was pretty shocked by the fact that I barely felt the impact and I knew he had used all of his strength. It was pretty clear the two guys assumed I was still the dweeb I had always been, but the first clue of a change should have been my size. I loved seeing the man’s face go white with pain and shock. He turned to his partner for help and that’s when I picked him up easily by the back of his neck. “I still can’t get over the indentions in the wall back in the workroom where you basically created a mold of those guys’ bodies in the plaster. Shit, it’s a good thing the wall gave a little or you would have done a lot more damage to their puny bodies. You’re a true hero, Dalton.” “You think so? I’m not sure about that. I just reacted like any one would – and, besides, those guys ticked me off.” “Remind me to never make you mad. Hey, you want go get a celebratory drink at Fin McCool’s?” “Sure, that sounds good. Just let me go turn off my computer and get my stuff.” In basically less than half an hour we were standing in the middle of the crowded Irish pub that seemed to be the favorite place of everyone at our firm. Our ties were undone, our jackets were off, and we were each on our second Guinness. Since I had grown so much it was the only beer that seemed to help me get even a slight buzz. “What are you going to do with the week off and the big bonus the partners gave you for saving Elizabeth.” “Oh, I don’t think I’ll really take that, you know. I don’t have any place I want to go. I’ll probably just put the money in my savings.” “What? No, dude! You’ve got to celebrate. You need to go out and get wild. I mean you fucking smashed two guys almost to a pulp! It was awesome!” “They merely suffered a few cracked ribs, Roger – that’s all. Don’t make this all overly dramatic.” “Okay, give me this – you could have smashed their bodies a lot more if you had wanted to. You also could have flattened that big copier quite a bit more. Am I right?” “Okay, okay, I’ll give you that. Yes, I could have compacted both the machine and the guys some more – but I didn’t.” “And that’s what makes it even more fucking awesome! Okay, I’ve got it, Dalton. And wait before you say no - until you’ve heard my entire plan. I think you’re going to like it. You, my friend, have got to go to Vegas. It’s the perfect place to celebrate.” “I don’t know, Roger, I’m not really the Vegas type and it’s not a city that’s fun when you’re solo.” “That’s just it, my big friend. I’m going to take the week off and go with you. If there is anyone that can show you a good time in Vegasville, man, it’s your friend, Roger. We’ll blow that big wad of cash you got on a suite and do everything and everyone we can. It’s a perfect plan, Dalton. Come on, live a little – what do you have to lose?” “Well, my bonus for one thing.” “We can win the money back at the tables.” “I’m not really a gambler. I usually only go to Vegas to see shows.” “Well, we can do that, too.” “I must admit, it sounds a little tempting. I haven’t taken a real vacation for about two years.” “I promise to make all the arrangements.” “Okay, Roger, I’m all in. Let’s do it.” “Yesssss!” Roger was so excited that he accidentally flung his arms up in a victory stance – causing some of his beer to leave the mug and go flying onto the shoulder of the guy behind him. The dude turned out to be a big oaf who was holding court with four women. He immediately went into rage mode and decided he needed to show off for the women by putting Roger in his place. He set his drink down on the bar and walked over to my coworker, grabbing the front of his shirt and coat with one hand. It was clear the dude wanted to intimidate Roger by acting like he was pissed as hell. “You should be a little more careful how you wave your arms, punk.” “I’m sorry, it was an accident.” “Yeah? I think I’ll accidentally wave my fist into your face, asshole.” It was clear the guy was cocking his arm back to send his clenched hand into Roger’s chin. I moved into action casually, not wanting to draw attention, but I knew from the heat rising from my chest and across my face that I wanted to teach the guy a lesson – a lesson about being a little more forgiving. I grabbed the biceps of the arm he was going to launch towards my friend. I loved how my big hand could reach around his puny bulge so easily. I immediately clenched down with a large amount of my strength. The jerk cried out in great pain and this made me smile. I loved how the bones, sinew, and cartilage in his arm moved around to try to absorb the pressure from my powerful grasp. I knew if I squeezed hard, his biceps would lose and I would easily destroy everything that helped his limb function. It was a new and exciting awareness that I could – without any problem – smash a guy’s biceps until it popped, even causing bone to shatter. My groin started to pulse with pleasure and my cock stiffened slightly as I contemplated applying more pressure. I, however, choose to lessen my grip. I merely wanted to cause pain, not deform the guy for life. I lifted my arm up and down a few times, laughing internally as I watched the dufus go up on his toes and then back down – like he was a puppet and I was his master. I wanted him to immediately realize I was now totally in charge of the situation. I also wanted him to fully comprehend my power. Because of the pain I easily inflicted, the surprised guy let go of Roger’s jacket and shirt. “My friend said he was sorry, dude.” “You’re hurting my arm!” “And I’m only using a fraction of my total strength. Should I squeeze harder?” “NOOOO!” “Then tell my friend, Roger, that you accept his apology and then ask for forgiveness for messing up his shirt and jacket.” “Roger, I’m really sorry man and I completely understand about the accident. No hard feelings, okay?” The poor guy held by my big paw was sweating up a storm. I could tell my grip was cutting off the circulation to the lower part of his arm. I bet the guy could barely feel his fingers by this point. I so wanted to squeeze the shit of his puny biceps, but deep down I knew better. I thought about tossing him into a group of men standing a few feet away and watching him squirm through an apology with them. I also contemplated lifting him by his arm over my head – to emphasize my power – but I decided to avoid too much attention. There was already a small group of people watching our interaction. I decided to be nice and I let go of the guy’s arm – immediately giving him much needed relief from the pain. The stupid putz, however, had not learned anything. He immediately turned to me and made the mistake of a lifetime. “I’ll beat the living crap out of you, asshole.” Without any other warning, the jerk threw a wild punch with his fully functioning arm. His fist met my hard stomach and its forward trajectory was forced to stop completely. I heard the poor guy gasp out loud and I knew a strong jolt of pain had shot up his arm when he struck my unyielding abdominal muscles. The guy looked up at me and I was gave him a shocked face that mockingly asked, “What the hell just happened.” I was really ready to toy with the dweeb now. He had pissed me off and I wasn’t going to show any mercy. “Give it another try, but use some more juice. It must be like hitting armor. Maybe if you hit me harder I might feel something. I like making your fist stop so abruptly.” The guy stupidly pulled back both of his arms and sent two balled-up hands flying into my stomach this time. The way my muscles stopped his fists so suddenly was a big turn on. My cock started moving closer and closer to full attention. I loved watching his wrist, forearms, and elbows fold in on each other like an accordion because my tight, stone-like abs didn’t give at all. I suddenly wanted the guy to keep punching me over and over, so I could continue to feel how his little-man pecks bounced off of my hardness so lightly – even though he was using all of his strength. By this point the guy was really pissing me off – one, because he had obviously not honestly meant his apology to my friend, but mostly because he was stupid enough to think he could hurt me. This guy needed to be taught a lesson and I knew it needed to involve a lot of pain, so he’d finally get the message. The shit-for-brains obviously just wasn’t catching on to whom he was dealing with. I stood there calmly as the guy threw three more double punches; clearly he was a slow learner. I could see his fists were now red and already bruising – a fact that actually made my cock swell even more – my abs had damaged his hands and I hadn’t done anything more than stand there. That’s when the little guy went truly bezerk and threw a punch to my face. He only caught me on the jaw, because I was so much taller than him – clearly about eight inches higher than his five feet nine inches. I could feel my face turning red with anger. Roger, who had been watching everything with devout attention finally spoke. “Hey stupid, now you’ve made my friend mad – and you should never make Dalton, here, mad.” I placed one of my big hands on the dumb guy’s shoulder and immediately applied too much pressure. This time the muscle and bones didn’t adjust to my powerful grip fast enough and I heard something snap loudly. I was too angry to care, though. I heard the guy let out a muffled cry and his body tensed up hard. I wasn’t going to give him time to let out a louder call for help. I moved so quickly that I’m sure most people just saw a blur in the air as I brought my own fist swiftly up and sent it flying into the guy’s face, landing squarely on his chin and mouth. I somehow knew just the right amount of force to use – preventing myself from making his entire face cave inward. I felt a couple of teeth dislodge and I watched the guy instantly go unconscious. It was awesome to feel his chin shift from the force of my punch. I knew the guy was going to need a lot of oral surgery to put his jaw back in place, but that would remind him to be a little nicer when people did things by accident. I brought my fist back to my side quickly, putting it back in place before the guy’s head fell forward an his chin hit his chest. I held his entire body upright with my big hand still attached to his shoulder. It looked like we were both still talking, but the guy was in some penitential stance. This was the kind of response I had been looking for from the beginning of our little altercation, but the imbecile just hadn’t caught on. I spoke to him as if he were still alert and listening. “Yeah, little buddy, I can tell you are now sorry for what you did – both to Roger and to me. It’s pretty clear you’ve maybe just had too much to drink. What’s that? You think you should sit down? Yeah, I think so, too. That’s a good idea. My hard-as-hell stomach just wore you out didn’t it? Here, let me help you.” I could see drops of blood appearing on his shirt, falling down from his busted mouth. I turned his body with my hand to make it look like he was apologizing to Roger. I used my forefinger to make his head shake back and forth in what looked like a shameful nod. I then walked over to a corner of the room – basically carrying the guy’s knocked-out body with me, but making it look like he was just a little too drunk to move on his own. I grabbed a hat off a rack as I went by and after placing the guy down on a bench and leaning him against the wall I placed the hat over his face so it looked like he had just passed out, also covering the blood at the same time. It was clear the guy was still breathing and I knew he was going to be out for a long time. I got the attention of a waiter and told him that my friend was really gone and needed to sleep it off for a while before driving home. I then asked the staff member to check on the guy at closing time if he wasn’t awake, even though I knew he was going to be out for about twenty-four hours. It was clear the bar staff would look at his info later on and send him home with a cab or the police. When I got back to the place where I had been standing before I found Roger chatting with the four women who had been with the attacker earlier. “…yeah, my friend is big and very strong, but you girls don’t really want all those muscles do you. You’re really looking for a guy a little more your size, right – someone who won’t squash you like a grape if he rolls on top of you while your asleep. Someone a little more like me, right? All that size can get in the way when you’re trying to cuddle.” For some reason it made me very happy that Roger was using me to flirt with some women – even to the point where I didn’t care about the things he was saying concerning my size. His words actually turned me on. I also knew deep down, without him even saying it, that my strength and my bigness impressed him very much. His need for sex governed all of his actions and everything he said. I realized he would use me in a second if it meant he could get in the sack with some hot chick. I also liked it when Roger referred to me as his friend. I had been a loner for most of my life and I liked the feeling of having a comrade . . . or maybe Roger was more like a sidekick. I was surprised that Roger excused himself from the group of women as soon as he saw me return. “Shit, Dalton, that was incredible. I can’t believe how you so easily punched the lights out of that bully. He never had a chance and he certainly had no idea about whom he was challenging. I saw your face go red and I knew it was over. You become a fucking fantastic muscle monster if someone makes you mad – and it’s awesome. I swear I heard some bone in his shoulder crack when you grabbed him and I bet his face will be messed up for months. Did you hear the cracking sound, too, Dalton?” “Yeah, yeah I did. I hope he’s okay. I didn’t mean to hurt him too much, but he really made me angry.” “I’m figuring out that’s when you’re at your best man, that’s when you’re at your fucking best! Listen, I’m so jacked up right now – after seeing you dispense with that guy in just seconds – I say we head to Vegas tonight. There’s a flight in two hours and I’ve booked two tickets.” “What? When did you do that?” “When you were dragging Bozo over to the corner. Listen, we don’t need anything. Let’s just go. Man, I can’t wait to unleash you on sin city. We are going to tear up the town – and I mean that literally. You are going to help me get into the bed of every fucking gorgeous bombshell in Vegas – well, after you’ve chosen your pick of the litter. I don’t want to make you angry. You get first choice.” “Roger, you’re not paying attention when I tell you things. I’m not interested in the same things as you are.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah, I get it. You’re looking for something wholesome and next-door cute. We’ll find that for you, I promise. Let’s just say fuck it and go. We can buy anything we need when we get there. I have a feeling if for some reason we can’t get something we need through regular means – your muscles and strength can get it for us in another way. If we can’t find a hotel room at the best place in the city I’ll just make the guy at reservations piss you off about something and we’ll have the best suite in mere minutes. Damn, this is going to be the best trip ever. Stick with me, kid, I’m going to help you finally fully grow into the body you’ve been blessed with. I think you still don’t know your potential and your good buddy, Roger, is going to open your eyes to all of your abilities. You and I can rule the world, man, trust me.” His enthusiasm was infectious. I was known for being a ‘play by the rules’ kind of guy and I even arranged my sock drawer by colors. This guy’s love for what my power could potentially do was setting off a few warning bells in my head, but the pleasure it was causing in my crotch area and gut was way too overpowering. I decided logic wasn’t going to rule my life for once. I wanted to have the carefree attitude of my friend. I knew, on some level, that I had capabilities most men fantasized about all of their lives. I had compressed a copier with one hand, I had tossed guys around like they were small stuffed animals, and I had probably busted a bully’s shoulder with just a slight squeeze – and I knew this was just the beginning. I wanted to tap into all of my potential and I knew Roger was the guy to help me. Sure, he was selfish and only wanted to use me for a good time and the chance to have sex with as many pretty women as he could. I knew that, but I also knew that he had this spur-of-the-moment mentality that I lacked and it was perfect for helping me get out of my same-old, same-old ways. I had turned into a new man over the last year or so, but my mind and heart had not kept up with the growth of my body and my power. I was still a shy dweeb inside. Roger was the key to unlocking the beast I wanted to and knew I could be. He had me wrapped around his little finger. “Let’s do it, Roger. I want you to help me unlock my potential . . . and I hope it makes you happy in the process, as well. I’m on board. Let’s head out right now.” “Fucking yeah! Trust me, Dalt-man, I have a feeling your body and strength are going to get me some pleasures I have only dreamed about. There are two things that people most admire in the world – financial power and physical power – and this week we have both. I have a feeling I might end up having more fun than you! Let’s go. My car is at the office and it can stay there. We’ll head to the airport in yours. Ready for the time of your life, my big friend?” “I’m ready, Roger.”
  14. (Forgive me, I decided to give myself a Christmas present and continue with one of my favorite characters. Merry Christmas, everyone). “Excuse me sir,” Harry said, making us turn to him. “I’ve got some empty kegs in the back that might help you give another fun show for the fellas and me.” “Hot damn, Harry! Empty kegs sounds like a lot of fun. I’d love to crush some of those for you.” Bud said with childlike enthusiasm. “Connor, I believe we have a perfect example of a guy with a big strength fetish – don’t we, Harry?” “Yes sir,” the bartender responded. “Well I’m just the man to make those fantasies come true, Harry,” Bud said. “You already have,” Harry answered. “Did you ever dream of being super strong, Harry?” Bud asked. “All the time, sir. All the time,” Harry answered and you could tell it was the most honest answer he’d ever given. “Well, let’s make that fantasy come partially true, Harry. Where are those empty kegs?” Bud asked. “Right back here,” Harry said, pointing to a room off to the left of the bar. Bud went to the room and came back a few seconds later carrying ten drained kegs – five held by each hand. He carried them easily with fingers in the handles and set them on the bar. Of course, the group of onlookers had already gathered to see what Bud would do next. In an attempt to build the momentum of the show, Bud quickly juggled three kegs for about a minute. When he finished he took one of the kegs and turned toward the bartender. “When you do feats of strength, Harry – whether it’s squeezing a man’s hand or demolishing something, you always start out by making it seem like you won’t be able to do whatever you’re attempting,” Bud explained. “You want to surprise the object or the man you’re working with. Let the guy think he’s going to grip you harder and then slowly squeeze until his eyes pop out because he realizes you’re just starting to exert pressure, while he’s been using his full force for a while. In the same way, we’re going to let the keg think it can withstand your power – and, in turn, the intended audience is slightly disappointed. It’s not until the screeching sound of metal booms loudly that everyone figures out you’ve been leading them on. Come stand in front of me, man. We’re going to take on this keg together, so you know what it feels like to be super strong.” Harry didn’t hesitate for a second. He moved in front of the big man, snuggling between the mammoth arms. At first Harry couldn’t force himself to turn around. He stood there with his nose pointed perfectly between the huge thick bottoms of Bud’s pecs. The younger stud merely stared at the hard muscle – totally in awe. Bud finally turned him around by placing a big hand on his head and twisting. He then nestled his hard body against Harry’s back – to give the kid an extra thrill. The smaller bartender let out a gasp when he felt the elder man’s huge hard-than-concrete boner pressing against his ass and back. “Guess I should have warned you about that hard muscle down there, huh, Harry?” Bud said, laughing. “It’s as big as the rest of me. And just as strong. Now get snug up against this big man, son. We’re going to have some fun with this keg. Put your hands on top of mine, we’re going to let you be the driver of this power machine.” It took a few seconds for the bartender to regain his composure after feeling Bud’s hardened mega-shaft. Harry was beginning to realize that Bud Stevens had as many surprises as he did muscles. It was also obvious to me that the younger guy was smitten with my boyfriend – in the same way a puppy loves his owner. Harry easily gave up control of his tightly muscled body to the much larger super-gramps. I understood the way he felt and pitied him, a little, since I knew Bud was dedicated solely to me. However, I also knew the big man would make Harry’s night – not to mention Harry’s life – by pleasing him big time. As soon as the bartender rested his hands on top of Bud’s huge paws he nestled his ass even more secure against Bud’s balls and huge rod – taking advantage of the situation as much as he could. “So, little Harry,” Bud said, loving calling the muscular man ‘little.’ “You’re going to control the action. When I feel you pressing in I’ll add a little strength to the situation and you’ll get to feel what it’s like to have super strength. This keg doesn’t even begin to know the damage you’re going to inflict on it.” Harry didn’t need any other encouragement. Immediately his face twisted up from effort and he started pressing against the back of Bud’s hands, which were resting on the ends of the empty keg. Bud was able to see their reflection in the mirror above the bar. His own hands didn’t budge at all – clearly able to withstand the pressure from the bartender’s grip without any problem. “No, no, no, man – another rule for guys with super strength. We don’t scrunch our face up when we do something,” Bud explained. “We keep our face relaxed – as if to say what we’re doing doesn’t take any effort, at all. This way, we shock onlookers even more. A calm muscleman doing feats of strength without being tensed is like watching a bird effortlessly fly through the air or a cheetah running at super speeds across the grasslands. You got to make it look easy. Yes, you pause at first – to make people think you can’t do the action – but then you reveal your power with a calm body. It makes the feat you’re doing look even more impressive. So, relax your face, Harry, and let those big muscles of yours show people what you can do. Well, with a little help from this huge old man.” Harry was a quick learner. He un-tensed his body, shook out his arms a little, and then replaced his hands on Bud’s giant hands. He then smiled and began to squeeze. Bud could tell the smaller guy was applying some pressure, but it didn’t really register to his powerful hands. However, my big boyfriend knew just how to please the younger man. He began to compress his hands, too. At first, nothing happened, then there was a loud screech and the keg folded in on itself slightly. Everyone knew the thing could be compresses with a flick of the huge man’s wrists, but watching it be destroyed slowly was what everyone wanted. They also wanted to pretend it was Harry doing the crushing. “Oh yeah, big Harry, look what you did,” Bud said enthusiastically. “That poor keg had no choice but to give into your super strength. You’re going to demolish the thing like it was a paper cup. Look at your bulging arms, dude. Such power in those guns. Go ahead, crush the thing some more.” Harry smiled a little more and pressed his hands in strongly, causing his pecs to pump out even harder. There wasn’t a sign of strain on either man’s face – both enjoying the show as much as the gathered audience. Bud pushed his hands in slowly – allowing the bartender to set the pace. The keg immediately screamed from the super pressure of the older man’s strength. Everyone in the room knew that Bud was compressing the keg, but it was fun as hell to imagine that it was Harry. Harry easily suspended disbelief and accepted that he, himself, was crushing the pathetic metal object in his hands. For years the bartender had lifted kegs – both full and empty ones – dreaming of what it would be like to mangle one like it was paper, crumpling it in his hands and discarding it casually. Now, here he was squeezing the big thing in on itself and listening to the metal screech loudly as he made it succumb to his power. By this point Harry was rock hard – actually harder than he had ever been in his entire life. He stared at his reflection in the mirror behind the bar and only saw his big arms demolishing the keg. He was so turned on by his pretend strength that he was almost able to ignore the giant behind him – the enormous grampa what was actually easily performing the feat of strength. “Aw hell, Harry, listen to solid steel screaming because of your power,” Bud said to egg on the younger man. “It’s begging you to stop. It can’t believe a guy could crush it like it was nothing. Damn dude, look how it buckles to your strength. And look how huge you are getting! Squeeze it into nothing but a piece of junk, man. Make it know that you’re the boss and it’s nothing compared to those bulging arms of yours. Finish it off, Harry. Flatten then thing into the size of a pancake.” Bud’s words made the young bartender’s fantasy complete. Harry was beginning to even more feel like he was, indeed, crushing the keg. It was so empowering to be surrounded by so much muscle – there was no way to not be aware of the hardness that encompassed him and pressed from behind – and to be encouraged in the dream of destroying something powerful with your bare hands. Harry felt like a superhero. He enjoyed the idea that crushing a keg was nothing more than crumpling a tissue for him. The constant screeching of the metal as it was manipulated into a thin piece of junk was intoxicating. Harry got a small glimpse of what it was like to be Bud Stevens – to not doubt your abilities at all, to internally know you had absolutely no limits. The bartender pressed in harder, cluing the senior muscleman into his desire to go faster and compress harder. Bud obliged and the keg was quickly destroyed, turned into a smashed thin slab of metal. It looked like a heavy serving tray. A loud clanking sound came at the end – as Harry and Bud smashed the keg into something unrecognizable. “Aw, little man, you turned that big keg into a piece of paper made of metal,” Bud exclaimed proudly. “But you’re not done, Harry. Let’s crumple that thing like it was only paper. Let’s turn the thing into a wad of steel the size of a tennis ball.” Harry kept his hands pressed against Bud’s big paws as they reached around the thin sheet of metal that used to be the keg and started crushing it inward like it was a used napkin getting readied for the trashcan. Soon, the two men had the once large keg squeezed into something that looked like a metal blob – fingerprints imbedded all around it. Bud held the thing in his open palm – waiting for the younger man to take it. Harry removed his hands from the back of Bud’s and reached to grab the now terribly deformed keg in one hand – completely forgetting how heavy the thing would be. He couldn’t lift it from Bud’s palm with one hand. He had to bring his other one to the small ball of compressed metal and lift with both. The thing was still pretty warm from its structure being reformed into something unrecognizable. Harry was confounded by the fact that something so small could weigh so much. “Look at you, super strong Harry,” Bud said. “Demolishing that thing as if it was nothing for you. Big little-man crushing a giant keg into a little ball. How’s it feel to be so powerful, man?” “Fucking incredible, sir!” Harry responded. The young bartender was still not moving from his warm nestled space up against Bud’s giant body. The heat from the senior muscleman was like some kind of drug – addictive and oh-so-comforting. Harry continued to hold the warm blob in his hands and marveled at its weight even more. “Man, look how it made your biceps pop out, Harry,” Bud said, egging the smaller man on even more. “Let’s see those guns, dude. Get over to the bar and flex one of them beside Connor’s arm. Hey Connor, come compare.” Harry reluctantly tore his body away from Bud’s – but the thought of showing off his big arms was exciting – especially since they were pumped up pretty big. I also got excited about comparing my small arm to the bartender’s swole gun. Comparisons between big guys and small guys had always been a big turn on for me. Harry leaned forward, placed his elbow on the bar and flexed hard. I was impressed with how big the bulge was. The dude had some killer arms – probably about nineteen inches. I placed my little man arm beside his and flexed. I was in no way a slouch. I had a pretty good body and worked out regularly, but I wasn’t interested in being huge. I liked being with huge men. My biceps looked pathetic beside the mound of muscle that popped out beside me. My boyfriend had the biggest muscles around, but it was still nice looking at Harry’s well-formed gun. “Look how small you make my boyfriend’s arm look, Harry,” Bud said, knowing full well this kind of talk turned me on – a lot. “My boy loves it when big men compare their muscles to little guys – especially if he’s the little guy. I have no idea why he loves big muscles so much. Maybe it has something to do with his boyfriend.” “I’d say that’s right,” Harry responded. “That’s a very respectable arm, Harry,” Bud said. “What are you sporting there? Twenty inches? Twenty-one?” “Um . . . no, it’s only nineteen, sir,” Harry answered; clearly afraid he was disappointing the huge older man. “Dude, that’s fantastic,” Bud said, encouraging the smaller man. “You’ll hit twenty with no problem.” “I hope so, sir,” Harry said, flexing his gun beside my even harder – as if he thought he could will it to grow. “Ready to see some real meat, fellas?” Bud asked. “Yes sir!” Harry and I responded together, both of us keeping our arms flexed on the bar. “Harry, my man,” Bud said, “let’s show you what forty-two inch guns look like.” The bartender moaned out loud as soon as he heard the elder man say the size of his biceps. It was still hard for me to fathom their size and I was around them all the time. The minute old man Stevens flexed his arm on the bar beside ours the entire room went dead silent. We had all seen his uncovered body all night long – and I’d seen if for a lot longer – but there was just something about seeing the insanely humongous thing beside our own arms that took everyone’s breath away. The man had become a muscle monster – something that online morphers couldn’t even have imagined. His arm was super gigantic and shredded at the same time. Two incredible peaks blasted upward – way beyond comprehension – and dwarfed even Harry’s big guns in a way that made the grown man’s limb look like that of a tiny baby. Bud had been perfectly right when he said I loved big man-little man comparisons. Seeing large bulging muscles beside smaller ones made me think of power, strength, and sexy cockiness, but nothing could have prepared me for every time I saw Bud Stevens’ muscles next to some other grown man – especially a man that was considered big in all other situations. Bud’s mammoth mound of muscle ballooned out like a giant living boulder in motion. Harry’s arm screamed of gym strength, while my elder lover’s arm screamed of superhero power beyond reason – the kind of power that could literally move mountains. “Look, Harry, your arm looks like a matchbox car beside my semi-truck gun,” Bud teased. “It looks like a tiny dwarf planet up next to the sun. It looks like a teeny-weeny mouse next to an enormous elephant…” “We get the point, Bud,” I said, laughing. “Yeah, but the two of you also get off on me pointing out the obvious, too,” Bud replied, knowing full well that Harry and I were mesmerized by the unbelievable comparison shot in front of us. “Just can’t help it, dudes, I’m huge. I have to turn sideways to get in doublewide doors and duck even in archways. Somebody done morphed me something massive!” “Um . . . fellas, I gotta get off. I’m in need of some relief,” Harry said, loudly – his voice catching us off guard. “Whoa there, little man,” Bud said, after we both turned to look at the bartender. “You’re face is turning purple. You do need to blast a big one, don’t you?” “Yes sir,” Harry answered. “Got any fun ideas on how you’d like to lose your load,” Bud asked. “I’d like you to flex, sir, and then I’ll do the rest,” Harry responded quickly – making it obvious he had been thinking about this for a while. “Sure thing, little Harry,” Bud said and then he stood up and threw his arms into that now very familiar double biceps pose. The Alps weren’t nearly as majestic as Bud Stevens’ arms. The monstrous things were a shock to behold every time he flexed. It was never something I’d take for granted. I was sure of that. It was partly because the arms were so humongous that it was mind boggling, but it was also because they belonged to a man that was so nice, so confident, so mature, and so damn naturally cocky. Bud didn’t come across as arrogant – he just exuded so much sure-ness, so much power that he appeared just naturally aware that the world was his plaything. Bud didn’t want to be big to be mean – he wanted to be big to show off. His brain worked on overload to try and figure out new things to make me . . . and other guys . . . happy. I was falling madly in love with this senior muscleman and I knew he felt the same way about me. I was now confident beyond my wildest dreams merely because I had this behemoth of a senior man adoring me all the time. I knew I could ask him to do anything and he’d do it for me. I’d never take advantage of that, but I did dream about having him destroy big things or mangle them just because I asked him to. I now knew how Lois Lane felt. Harry moving up to my giant boyfriend brought me back to the present moment. When Harry, a genuinely big man, stood in front of Bud he seemed like a child. The big bartender just didn’t come close to matching the size, the thickness, the height, or the muscled massiveness of the man he faced. I could tell that Harry was astounded to be dwarfed so much by another human being. It was just something he wasn’t used to. He tried to look up into Bud’s face, but my elder lover had inhaled as he flexed his arms and his massive freight container sized chest ballooned out in a way that intimidated and thrilled at the same time. Bud decided to have some fun with that fact. “Hey, where did little Harry go? He was here just a minute ago. Was I just too much for him to handle? I thought he wanted to have some fun,” Bud said with mock surprise. He glanced at me with a quizzical face and I pointed down below his inflated blimp-sized pecs. Bud leaned forward, so his face could see over his own mammoth chest. He put on a show for the bartender – starting with a startled look. “Oh, there you are, Harry!” he said, teasingly. “I didn’t see you. Something huge was in the way. It’s a good thing I didn’t move forward and trample you. So, you had a special way you wanted to bust out a big deserving load?” Harry took a step back, so he could take in all of the hugeness in front of him. He shook his head for the hundredth time, clearly, still in disbelief of the elder behemoth he beheld. The bartender was still trying to figure out how it was possible for a senior citizen to be the size of a house, have the strength of ten superheroes put together, and love to show off as if he were an entire tent of circus performers thrilling all the children in the world. For that is what Harry felt like next to Bud Stevens – a child. It wasn’t off-putting or negative in any way. As a matter of fact it was freeing. Harry found that he could let go and be exactly who he was when he was around Bud. He didn’t need to impress . . . well, he actually couldn’t impress anyone as long as Bud Stevens was nearby. He just got to be the adoring puppy with his master and that felt so comfortable. “Just keep your arms flexed, sir, and I’ll do the rest,” the bartender said. “I can keep these stupendous guns flexed as long as you want, little man,” Bud replied. “You just go ahead and do whatever you want.” Harry needed no more encouragement than that. He bent his legs, extended his arms, and jumped. I clearly saw what he intended to do even before my giant boyfriend did. Harry let his bent fingers rest on the top of Bud’s wide-as-a-table biceps. Even Harry’s big hands weren’t able to cup the massive peaks of Bud’s arms. My own hands looked like toothpicks when pressed against Bud’s mammoth guns, but Harry’s didn’t look much bigger. After adjusting his body, so his frame was smack-dab even with Bud’s, Harry started to pull his full weight up, slowly and deliberately. The bartender was doing pull-ups on Bud’s arms, but he was also making sure his body pressed against the stone-like body of the giant as he went up and down. Harry intended to get his rocks off by thrusting his cock and his entire body up and down Bud’s bulging muscles. Bud let out a loud warrior-like yell when he realized what the little bartender intended to do. My senior muscle boyfriend also tensed his chest, abs, and thighs to give his little friend something even harder to masturbate against. I had pressed my dick against my bed so many times to get off during my lifetime, that I quickly understood having hard, warm, flesh against your cock – even when it was covered in clothing – would probably induce orgasm in just a few scrapes against all Bud’s bulges. “Five . . . six,” Bud had started counting the times Harry went up and down. “Seven, I bet you can’t make it to twenty, Harry . . . eight . . . not because you aren’t strong enough, but because I don’t think your raging hard-on can last that long. Nine. Certainly not up against all this thick hardness. Ten.” Harry’s already purple face was now even a darker color. I knew it wasn’t the strain of the pull-ups – certainly a man in Harry’s gorgeous shape – could crank out a hundred chin-ups with no problem. No, his struggle was from the knowledge that the unmoving massive structure he was exercising on was human. Well, he actually wondered if a man the size and hardness of Bud Stevens could be human. There was certainly blood pumping through the vein-covered bulges of the giant man, but Harry wondered if it were some kind of super-serum instead. Some kind of blood that had been enhanced into something immortal or god-like. Harry had no idea how close he was. It was pretty clear that if Harry could have held out for a little longer the front of his cargo shorts would have been easily worn through. Bud’s body was that hard and unforgiving. Harry’s own monster cock was equally as hard. On lift number seventeen, when Harry was at the peak of his upward motion, he let out a deep piercing pleasure scream that surely could be heard for miles around. The word gushed didn’t come close to describing the fire hydrant powered release that exploded from the rod in his shorts. Harry held his body at the peak of his lift. The force of his explosion made his lower body pummel away from Bud’s abs and then come slamming back into their ribbed hardness, which, in turn, intensified the man’s release. “Stand back, boys, he’s an untapped oil well,” Bud boomed into the room. I didn’t know it was possible for a man to go as purple as Harry went during his ejaculation. I knew his cock was going to ache for weeks to come. He was having a Bud Stevens almost-coma induced spurt and I, personally, knew how intense they could be. I swear Harry’s body grew from its orgasmic workout. I bet he added a few inches of muscle all over – that’s how powerful his explosion was. Bud reached up and grabbed the smaller man at the waist – not wanting him to fall when he finally stopped spurting. I began to worry that the bartender was going to have a heart attack right there on the spot. My big boyfriend tended to have that kind of effect on people. Finally, after what seemed like an hour or so, Harry’s body went limp and he stopped shooting. I thought he might be unconscious, but suddenly his arms dropped and his face went to Bud’s chest. The bartender’s mouth opened and nestled down on Bud’s doorknob sized nipple and he looked like a baby happy to get his bottle. Bud moved the guy to that side and held him in place with one huge arm. He then motioned to me. “Come on over here, Connor. There’s another big man nipple for you to suck on. Come join Harry for a little dessert. You both deserve it,” Bud said, making sure I was included in all the fun – he was such a thoughtful man. I took a few steps and then leapt into the air – the big man’s arm catching me as if I were nothing more than a bunch of cotton balls. I had my mouth on his sweet nip in mere seconds – sucking as if my life depended on it. My huge lover chuckled and squeezed me tightly. He knew the feeling of his huge arm surrounding me was like having a comforter, a wood burning stove, and the heat of an entire football team’s bodies surrounding me at the same time. The energy of Bud’s body, if harnessed, could have probably powered the continent for many years. I glanced over at Harry and was surprised to see his eyes were open. He was looking at me with a face so full of gratitude he didn’t need to say a word. I could tell he was saying thank you for sharing my huge boyfriend with him. He didn’t realize that there was no way I could say no to Bud Stevens – mainly because I could never satisfy him on my own completely, but also because letting the man grant wishes and live out fantasies for other little guys was what the big man had been made for. There was no way I could keep the muscled senior citizen to myself. He might be my boyfriend, but someone so magnificent, so huge, and so incredibly powerful could not be hidden or selfishly kept for myself. He was a gift to the world and he had to be shared. Besides, Bud believed himself to be the incarnation of a morphed muscled Santa Claus – here, on earth, to bring good will to all men.
  15. Here is another chapter to Inch High Muscle. I hope you all like it as much as the first. I just want to make it clear that I am not a writer. Enjoy, I hope. Link to Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12097-inch-high-muscle/ ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As he woke up enough to drive I started asking questions. Finding out that he lives alone and on over 15 acres of land. He keeps looking over at me staring at the now three feet tall, naked and massively muscles body sitting beside him. My cock resting on my mammoth size quads. I look back at him and notice his cock is stirring in his pants. He is so good looking. "So what is your name?" I ask him. "Hank" he replied as he rubbed his messed up face, winching at the touch. "Why would you help those people do this?" I inquired. "I don't..... didn't help them." he said softly. "I just guarded the equipment. I thought they were working on mice that is why I called you mouse. It did not register that you were a man until I came to with you standing on me." "How did you know how to work the machine?" "I am not stupid." he snapped. "I know how to read and how to operate a machine. If you would not have thrown me into it may have worked, correctly. At least you are taller than a foot." he scoffed. "True!" I laughed. "I guess since I left my job in the middle of my shift I will need to find another." As we pulled into his driveway I said, "We have time to figure things out." This urge to show my strength came over me, again. I need to lift things heavy as I get out of his vehicle and walk around to his door. He starts to get out of the car but I reach in and grab him. Using one hand and the top of his pants I lift the big man out of the car. His huge muscular body still so light and his cock instantly rigid. I hoist him up and stare at his engorged cock. Smiling to myself knowing that I am the cause of this handsome muscle hunk's raging hard-on. "You love being manhandled don't you?" I ask with an evil smile on my face. "I never been manhandled until you. I never thought anyone could manhandle me." he says nervously with lust in his deep voice. "Why, because you are so big and strong?" I sarcastically ask curling his incredibly muscular body higher. Moving him bodily closer so his engorged member is at my mouth. Nibbling at the steel rod through his tight pants watching his muscles go rigid as a wave of pure pleasure runs through him. My own cock growing to half mast from the smell of his musk and knowing I am holding him in the air and giving him pleasure. I stop nibbling and wait for an answer while I look up at his handsome face. He tries to gather his thoughts as he looks down into my face. "I'm 6 feet tall and weigh 225 pounds." He said this with little conviction. I guess I would not be so sure either if I just got beat up by a foot tall man and now being held off the ground by three feet tall man using one hand. I set him down on the ground and go to the front of his '65 Mustang. Taking hold of the front bumper I curl the car off the ground. Hank's muscular man's body tenses hard as he unloads into his trousers. I laugh as I watch the huge wet spot form and run slowly down the his quads. His tight pants showing the path it is taking. Holding the car up and flexing my now massive biceps, Hank instantly is at my side. His massive and calloused paws groping my huge muscled arm. Even his huge hands cannot wrap around my ball of power. I squeeze my biceps tighter and watch as his hand expands as my cock continues to grow harder. I'm amazed to see just how big my new muscles are. I lower the car back to the ground and once again I seize his pants, but this time I don't lift him up by them, I rip them off of him. His cock flops against his hard, hairy abs, standing at attention and leaking. Hair at his cock base is matted from his explosion along with the hair on his quads. I love the way he looks, this mountain of muscle, dark hair across his massive chest, abs, arms and legs. The hair is thick but not thick enough to block all the hard work he has put into building his body. I move to him placing my lips against his hard stomach, grabbing his muscular ass and slowly, very slowly, lifting him up tonguing my way to his raging erection. My tongue is strong enough to indent his brick road of abs. I probe each brick and crevice of his abdominals with my tongue feeling him wince as my tongue smashes each brick. Slowly, I raise him off the ground, up he easily rises, his cock being bent downward until I am tonguing the base of his huge member. I slid him bodily outward, his long member traveling up my neck and then my chin. Stopping when his purplish red mushroom shaped head is resting on my lips. I gently, but firmly slide his fat head between my lips. Slowly sliding his hard member deeper into my mouth and down my throat, until I am back at its base. The smell of my saliva, his cum and musk fill my nose while I flex my throat muscles around him. He lets out an animalistic moan as I work his member. He tries to move his hips but unable as I hold him firmly. The feel of him struggling to move his hips and failing to do so makes me hornier than ever. Knowing I my once tiny arms are now big, strong and able to hold such a muscular man in the air and keep him from moving even his hips. I tighten my throat around his member, he is loosing control and has gripped my head trying to move me faster. I will not give him the satisfaction. I make him groan and moan and thrust his head back until he can't take it any longer and unloads. His body shakes like he is convulsing as his sperm shoots down my throat and into my stomach. I continue to suck and work his cock until I have every last drop. He lets out a loud yell before he collapses across my wide shoulder. While poor Hank is recovering from the pleasure I let him have I retrieve the keys from the car. Carrying my new toy towards his front door. He moves about the time we get to the front door, asks for the keys and unlocks it. I shift him to a bride like carrying position and carry him through the door. He looks into my eyes and moves close and kisses me. His tongued inserting itself into my mouth and mine into his. The kiss is that of pure lust and passion. My engorged cock rubbing against his muscled ass cheek. I reposition him so that my member is now rubbing between his cheeks. He breaks the kiss and asks that I be gentle. "You're a virgin?" I ask not believing him. "I've plowed men but none have ever been strong enough to plow me." he says with pleading eyes. "I'll go easy." I say but not sure if I will or not. What can he do to stop me. "Which way to the bedroom?" I ask him as he locks the door. "Straight down the hall, sir." "Sir? I like that." I smile up at him and turn to head down the hall. As we start toward the bedroom I slide my huge cock between his muscled ass cheeks. He instinctively tightens his glutes but that don't even slow me down. I slam my titanium rod up his virgin ass as he screams at the pain. My 11 inches long and 3 inches wide rod is buried completely up his virgin ass. Once again I am bodily moving my muscle toy up and down my tool. Slowly at first and then faster and faster. He is rock hard again and leaking like a faucet. His bellows of pain are slowly changed to moans of pleasure. Down the hall we go and into the bedroom when I explode and he does the same, all over my chest and his abs. Entering I remove Hank off of my slowly shrinking member and toss his 225 pounds across the room and onto the king size bed. Strolling over to grab his thick, hairy thigh and flip him onto his stomach. Moving him to the edge of the bed I shove my hard rod into his ass. The big man tightens his ass cheeks again to stop me but it does no good. He is just too weak compared to me. Once again impaled on my rod I grab his hips and lift him up off the bed and turn him facing me. Tears are streaking his face from the pain of being turned around like a stuck pig on a spit. Hank slowly wraps his muscular legs around my tiny waist and I seize one of his nipples in my mouth. This big bear is being supported only by my rod as my hands are on his broad back forcing his soft chest against my face. I move one hand to his ass and raise him up and down. His cock is leaking again as he is being drawn across my steel abs. I move his hulking frame up and down faster and faster. Finally, I explode again as he also explodes across our bodies and some on my chin. When I am finally done with the earth shattering orgasm I make him use his tongue to clean me up. "Sir will you stay with me forever?" His question takes me surprise. Nobody has ever wanted sex with me let alone want me to stay with them. "What?" "Will you please move in and let me be your toy?" "Yes!" this is all I could say. I have abused this man and used him and now he wants me to stay and use him as I wish. I could not believe how fast things can change.
  16. I wrote this story back in 2004 and posted it to the evolution forum, so I thought it'd be nice to post it again in this new forum. I will try to post all of my stories so they're available. This story consists of 4 parts, the first 2 which I wrote and a 3rd part which was written by an italian buddy Alfonso, and then a 4th part continued by me again. This evolved in a relatively long period of time, with years of difference between the parts being written and it's a little bit of a pastiche at some points. This story is for those interested in muscle growth and strength and how a mature grown up man increases his masculine power and presence. It contains a lot of strength and power feats but it doesn't contain sex, and most romantic interactions in the story are straight. Sorry if there are some difficulties in the use of the english language, I'm actually from Argentina and the other author is from Italy and I had to translate his part, so we're not antive english speakers. Father's pinkie stronger than son's body PART 1 (written in 2004) Derek was a farm boy who had moved to a big city in order to advance in his career, he was a bodybuilder. When he started lifting he was a regular 1.70 (5'6") 17 year old boy who weighed about 65Kg (145 lbs); he was good looking though, a nice nose, blond short hair, with green eyes, he was very handsome as a whole. During the year, he was away from his real home, his parents' farm, but he returned every summer vacation, it's been six years now he's been doing so. Every holidays his parents would meet him again, but it was a new experience every time, because their son was bigger and bigger every vacation. Not only he had increased in height unexpectedly, growing from 1.70 to 1.83 (6') at the age of 23, but he'd also grown bigger and incredibly muscular and buffed up. Every year he had to tell his parents he had to give away the clothes they'd gifted him the year before because they didn't fit anymore. They understood this, because they saw his changes and they enjoyed comparing old and new photographs: his shoulders grew wider, his arms grew thicker with biceps bulging more and more all the time, and muscles appeared in his forearms they were unaware of, his chest seemed to expand more every year; not only he had bigger pecs, but also the rib cage and lungs were growing, he could hold more breath, his father would ask him to inhale very deep and go amazed at how long it took to fill his son's lungs at full capacity. Also his legs grew thicker, and new striations appeared, when he walked around in shorts, everybody could see how the muscles in his legs worked and moved like a machine. He liked showing his legs off to his childhood friends in the farm land, all of them had either remained as thin or as fat as they were while in school, but he was stronger every summer and he would beat them when they played an ocasional rugby match, and his friends were all amazed at how powerful Derek had become. This year he would really blow them off; he was bigger than ever, he'd reached the 130kg (290 lbs) mark, he was looking like a pro; well, a little fatty maybe, off season, but most people would still be surprised at how big he was. While he was driving he thought about all the stuff he would undergo the following days. The usual welcome, his father Tom remarking how big and strong he looked this year, his mother Lisa who would say he's more handsome every time she sees him. And then, after a meal, his dad would ask him for some help at the yard. As usual for a farm house, they had a big yard, besides the field where they planted everything. This yard was always a mess; he knew, because they'd told him on the phone a couple months ago. They'd ask him for help with the old rusty useless tractor that had been laying there for years, he also thought they may want him to demolish the old warehouse that nobody used anymore; maybe installing the second windmill they'd bought but could never set in place, also moving up the parts of old metal trash that were stacked in a corner, and he couldn't forget the house that needed some fixing because it looked like it would crumble any time. This year he was a little worried too, because he'd heard in the news there had been bad storms and lightning in the area, but as nobody called him to tell him anything bad had happened, he thought everything was ok. The moment came, he was approaching home, he drove slowly and parked his car in front of the gate. He took a look at the front of the house while he retrieved the car keys, but then quickly he took a second look, astonished, everything was different. The place was looking incredible good, someone had removed all the rusted stuff from the front yard, there was a rose garden where the old tractor was, there was grass all over and mowed. There were trees placed in a decorating fashion, but not like the new thin trees you plant expecting them to grow later, someone had planted trees that where huge already, he recognized some trees that seem to be ripped off from the surroundings and planted into his yard. He found the second windmill was in place, and the biggest surprise: there was a pool installed at the front!! He was shocked, he investigated more, went to the back of the house and found that the old warehouse was not there, it had been demolished, and big chuncks of thick wall that may weigh 200kg (450 lbs) each were stacked in a corner. He also found balls of compressed and twisted metal trash lying on the floor of the back yard, "these must be the old metal stack nobody took away for years", he thought. He lowered to grab one of the balls with his hands, but when he tried to lift it he couldn't, these were really heavy ones, must be around 700 Kg (1500 lbs) each or more. The old tractor was laying vertical, and the big shovel had been ripped off from it and was laying near. He neared the porch of his home, he was surprised to see that the structure of the old house was secured with several tree trunks that were incredibly wide, he wondered how many people were needed to move those. He knocked at the door, and waited for some minutes, Lisa peered through the window, smiled, and opened the front door. "Son!!!, you finally came, we were expecting you so much!" And he gave his mom a big and strong hug. "Oh, It's been so lonesome here without you, though I was entertained anyway I must say..." She looked at him from top to bottom. "I missed you so much too", Derek replied. Derek looked at the living room and saw all the heavy old furniture was rearranged in a better way, it all looked nicer. At the same time he was wondering why she didn't coment on his body this year, he thought she'd go crazy about how good he was looking now. Derek spun around while saying "so... what do you think?" "Uh... oh... I see, seems you've grown a little, son", replied Lisa. "A litte?!, Mom, I'm fucking huge, added 19Kg (42 pounds) this year!" "Well, not bad, at least not bad for a boy your age" Derek was puzzled, he just went into the house and they closed the door. "And so, where is dad?" "Oh, guess he's freshening up, he'll be here in no time!" Then a silence built up between the two. "things have been changing up lately", the mother said. "Guess so!! Who did all the work in the lawn?", asked Derek. "Me...", replied a voice from the door that led to the kitchen. It was not a normal voice, at least not one Derek recognized, it was like Barry White had been taking male hormone and his voice was twice as deep and loud. When he looked towards the door he almost peed in his pants. The man standing there was huge, he covered all the doorway, must have been like 1.98m (6'6") tall he thought, and wide as he's never seen anybody wider, and he have seen many big guys in his career. He looked at the titan from bottom to top, the giant was wearing tennis shoes with short socks, that tried to cover thick ankles, connected to the most bulging calves he's ever seen; on top of them, the biggest quads he's ever found in a man, wide in all directions, protruding to the sides of the legs that were almost tearing the black shorts the man was wearing. Those shorts fit really snug, because the glutes were also big and rock solid; and in the crotch area he could foresee a python hiding, the dick and balls all made a huge bulge. The waist was the exact size a man this size and development should have, it was wider than a regular man's back, but it had good proportion compared to the rest of this SUPER man he was seeing now. He went up to the abs that were covered by what must have been a grey XXL T-shirt that also fit very snug on the guy's upper-body. The abs looked also firm, though this man was puffy like an off season bodybuilder, so he didn't have much ab definition, but sure looked solid; actually, the guy was better there than Derek was at the moment! He thought. He saw straight up and found the enormous lats, the back that was wide like 3 regular man and a half's backs put together, about 40cm (1'4") wider than his own. And the chest that was so bulging because the rib cage was hyper-expanded, "this man must have incredible strength, powered by those incredible lungs", he thought, but not only that, he had the most massive pecs he's ever seen, stretching the t-shirt in a way he never knew before. And when he saw him inhale the chest expanded even more, Derek was shocked at that sight. He finally rested his eyes upon the man's shoulders, basket ball sized, and then on the upper-arms, even bigger, balooned and stretched the t-shirt's fabric. The biceps and triceps together in his upper-arms were bigger in size than a bowling ball, in resting position you could see that they not only bulged to the front of the body, but also were thick and wide, if there was a way to exercise the arm to make it grow wider, this man surely knew it, there was nobody with arms so big laterally. It seems he's been working his forearm because it had striations all over and bulged bigger than most men's legs; connected to wrists that were the thickest Derek ever saw. To put it in perspective, this guy looked like he had the added size of three pro bodybuilders in off season state. He thought "who is this man?", and went straight up to the face, he couldn't help but see the amazingly developed deltoids, big as rugby balls, connected to the thickest neck in the history of human race. And at the end of that astonishing neck, was... his father's face!!! He recognized him, though he was looking better, he had strong black short hair all over the head, and was not balding like before; and had a thick but short black beard, meticulously cut (maybe that's what took so long). Tom, his father, was looking down at him with his loving green eyes. "What happens son?, mice ate your tongue?", boomed his father's incredible voice while approaching Derek. "Dad! It's amazing!! what happened?" "Well, it's a long story, kid!" "I can't believe it! I understand why mom wasn't impressed by my body", and with this he flexed one of his biceps, stretching the L T-shirt he was wearing. When he saw this, Tom smiled and flexed his own arm. "Fucking incredible!!!" yelled Derek. His father's upper arm was twice and a half as big as his own. "How did you grow so big!?, you must tell me" Tom directed his son and wife with his strong arms to the living room couch, "let's sit and I'll tell you what happened". "We were here at the sofa, watching you in the bodybuilding contest on TV, the weather was stormy and there were thunders all over. Then we started losing the signal, we thought there must be something wrong with the satellite transmission, and as we were so intrigued to see you, your mom asked me to go to the roof and try and move the dish wondering if it would fix. Well, I went there and tried to move the parabole, but it was really well fixed into position; when I was holding it a lightning struck me and the dish, blowing away the dish, me and the TV. I was unconscious, next thing I remember I was in hospital; a couple of hours later, the doctors said I was fine, I had no inner burns or anything; it was like a miracle, so your mom and me came back home and forgot about it, and went to sleep. The next day I woke up with itch and pain all over, your mom tried to call the doctor but I stopped her because I thought it wasn't that bad, just an itch. What I really suffered from was hunger, I was starving so I asked Lisa to cook a big meal, I ate like a pork, I'd never eaten so much before. At night that day I was so tired and all my body ached I went to sleep, and woke up the next day refreshed but still in pain and starving. Lisa was worried, but I told her to cook a big meal for me anyway. When I woke up from bed I felt different, with all the stuff I ate the day before, I didn't look fatter, but I felt heavier, I weighed myself and found I'd gained 5kg! (11 pounds) It felt funny, I thought, if those kilos hadn't gone to fat then they must have gone to the muscles! And I really felt tighter all over. That day I thought if I ate more I'd grow more, and besides, my body was aching, and I found if I ate more the pain diminished. So I asked Lisa to help me cook big meals, I ate so quick as if I'd been out in the desert for a year. The next day I gained 7Kg (16 lbs), I really could see my muscles were bigger, and I also felt I was taller! I measured myself and found I had grown 1,5 cm (3/4 an inch) in just two days! I knew now what the process I was undergoing meant, so I started sistematically eating and eating, and realised the pain was nothing more than growing pain, my muscles and bones where increasing their size so quickly, that was expectable. In one week I'd gained 49kg (108 pounds) of muscle and bone going from 71Kg (157 lbs) to 120Kg (266 lbs), I thought I was looking just like you or bigger, I was also taller than before, I'd grown from 1.75m (5'9") to 1.80m (5'11"). I didn't know when this was going to stop, I still felt growing pains, and kept on eating and growing, the following week I reached 1.86m (6'1"), and was weighing around 169Kg (375 lbs), I was becoming a muscle freak, I didn't have time to enjoy my new body though, as I was always in pain, and because I spent the whole day eating and eating. Your mother was doubtful at first but when she saw the results of my growth she would cook and cook all day to feed me bigger and bigger. The next week I grew too, my height rose to 1.92m (6'4"), I felt like a tall man, I always wanted to feel like that, I enjoyed it so much when I walked around, but I wasn't only tall, I was huge too, I weighed like 218 Kg (480 lbs), so much I wondered if I could walk, I was still in pain, and the growth would not subside!!!! I wondered when would it stop!! Finally, the fourth was the last week, at the end of that week I felt the pain was diminishing; but still in pain and digesting the tons of food I'd eaten, I went to sleep. The next morning I woke up feeling as good as I never felt before! The pain was all gone, and I felt for the first time the wellness of having huge muscles all over that were painless and responded to my command. I woke up from bed, when I stepped up it was like somebody was holding me, I was supersuperheavy and still I felt I was light as a feather, that's probably because my leg muscles are very very strong, far beyond I had thought before. I weighed and measured myself and found out I'd finally grown to my current 1.98m (6'6") and 270kg (600 lbs). I spent hours and hours in the mirror, flexing, expanding my chest and lats, checking out my arms and legs, I felt amazing, so invigorated, also saw that my balding head was sprouting new hair! I was in awe. I told your mother the pain has stopped so the eating all day was over, that doesn't mean I don't need big loads of food to feed this huge body I have, I'm sure I eat twice as you Derek, hehehe". "You must be very strong too!", Derek said in awe. "Well, I was coming to that part... The next thing I thought after looking at myself in the mirror was that I should be a very strong man now... And as there were so many heavy... well, I kinda forgot what heavy means", he said this as he looked at his arms and upper body, "as I said, there was heavy stuff in the garden, I tried and see what I could do with it". "Oh, I see, and that's how you did all the hard work on your own!!?", asked Derek. "Hahaha, yes, I went straight for the tractor, you know how much it bothered me to have that rusty crap there, well, I held it and tried to lift it, just like this", he did with his arms as when he lifted the tractor, his bi's and tri's flexed and bulged, together with his pecs, "I didn't thought it'd be so easy!!! I didn't have to make any effort at all, I could just grab the thing that weighed a couple tons and put it up, no hassle, just walked while holding it over my head, like I wasn't bearing anything at all, and dumped it in the backyard". "Wow!! And what else have you done?" "Well, when I fixed that up, I checked out the place and found that metal trash pile in a corner, I wanted it removed, I grabbed a steel rod that must have been 7cm in diameter (3") and hold it with both my hands and clammmm!, bent it like it was clay or something; I was so pleased; then I wanted to play around, see what I could do, so I took some shattered metals in my arms made some pressure, and all the stuff started to compact, I then felt I could compact it more and more, it seemed easier than crushing a piece of the thinest paper, the tempered steel seemed unable to bear the strength of my arms. And that's how I made those balls you should have seen in the backyard. Did you try to lift them? Cause they must be very heavy, I can lift them with one hand though". "Wow!! I couldn't even move them... I wonder how strong you must be!", said Derek. "Well, I must be very very strong cause I haven't found anything I couldn't move or break yet. Also, I found it was very easy for me to demolish that old warehouse, I just had to punch the wall and it would break like it was a pile of chalk, I then grabbed those light chunks and put them in a stack". "And what did you do next?" "Well, when everything was cleaned up I found out the yard looked so empty, your mother did a great job gardening, she put some rose bushes and flowers, and we sowed grass all over the land; she suggested we could buy some trees to plant, they'd grow nice. I said, why should we wait for them to grow? We can use the big trees that are scattered around our property. I went in her company to find the best trees around, I think you've seen them, see how thick and huge they are? Well, I kinda had no trouble ripping them off the earth; just put my arms around any one Lisa liked and the roots would be beat by the might in my arms and legs. Then I could hold them in my arms and take them here. When we arrived I realized I needed to make a hole for them; so I tried with the usual shovel I'd used before; haha! I found out that digging a hole is very easy when you're as strong as me!!! But it was still taking too long, I knew I could do it faster and better... so I went to the backyard and saw the big shovel that was attached to the caterpillar tractor; I put one hand on it, and while holding the tractor with the other I simply ripped it off! I also find that the big shovel was the right tool for me, played around with it and realised I could handle it perfect with one of my hands... With that tool I digged the big holes for all the trees, in only one move, quick and easy. When all the trees were set in place, task that didn't take too long for a man like me, I still found there was something missing, I thought we always wanted a pool, and having that shovel in my hand, and as I wasn't tired at all with all the work; I just digged the yard so they'd be room for it. That didn't take more than 15 minutes... the next day I had a pool all set up". "You also did a good job with the living room", Derek looked around. "Haha, yes, it's easy to tidy things up when you can lift a sofa with one finger!". "Oh my god, I still can't take it, all this you said is amazing, but I think I still need you to show me your strength live, in person". "Ok, son!! Let's arm wrestle, whatcha think?!" With these both men went to the table, Lisa was smiling, looking at them. When Tom sat, the heavy wood chair looked puny as if going to break in pieces. Derek sat in front of his father; Tom put his arm on the table, extended it and opened his hand, Derek gulped, that arm was something to behold!! that was definitely a big and strong hand; Derek took Tom's hand with his own, that looked tiny compared to his father's. Tom gripped. "Awwww, dad, it's ok!!! you're crushing my fingers!!". "Oh my god, sorry boy, I thought I was being gentle!", he let go a little. Lisa approached and put her tiny hands in the men's big hands, she caressed them a while and then said "Start". Derek started pushing, he was twisting his whole body, frowning, exerting all his force to move Tom's hand, moaning with the effort; Tom was amazed, he didn't have to strain at all, he just held his hand not making any special resistance, he started smilling, "Oh god! seem I'm way stronger than I thought, I must overpower you by many many times", Tom said in his bass thundering voice. Derek tried with both his hands; then stood up and aplied the combined force for both his arms, chest and legs, still Tom's hand didn't even move a little; "Son! Just my arm and my right pec are way stronger than all your body!". With that Tom decided it was time to lower his hand, when he did Derek's body was not resistance at all, he found it was impossible for him to keep up his father's hand; if he wanted, it was going down. When it was all over, Derek was gasping. "Did I hurt you Derek?", Tom asked. "No dad, I'm just a little tired with the effort"... "Sorry, it was not my intention, I must be the strongest man on earth". MMmmm, let's see something, "I'll stand up and you'll punch me with all your might!" With that the huge man stood up; when Derek had recovered, he said "mmm, are you sure?! I have a very strong punch!!". "Haha, son, have no consideration for your father, try and kill me with only one punch, here in the belly". Derek cocked his fist backward and backward, to punch like he's never done before; then with all his strength and a loud scream landed his fist on Tom's stomach. Tom looked at his son's hand in his stomach, and said "just as I supposed, I didn't even have to flex my abs to hold your punch... just my regular muscle density is enough to absorb the power of your best coup". Derek felt as if he'd punched a sand bag, it resisted so well. "Did your arm hurt son?!, you're lucky I didn't flex down there, or you'll be really harmed". "No dad, it's ok, a little sore maybe...", "Heh, my belly is like new, I didn't feel a thing", Tom said. "MMmm... why don't you take off your t-shirt, son? Let's do some comparison..." "Do we have to?" "Come on!", and Tom took the bottom of his son's t-shirt and pulled up. "Ok! Ok! Dad!", and Derek removed his tee. The son's torso was amazing, he's put a lot of work in it, maybe also some growth hormone and testosterone, but it was mostly hard work. Then Tom took off his t-shirt, Derek froze the moment he saw his father's upper body, it would have made a gorilla look puny!!! It was all pumped and bulging everywhere, he also had some heavy black hair in the chest and in the belly area. Lisa was watching everything, she was in total amazement. Derek made a double biceps pose, Tom stood behind him and copied his son's movements, it was put in evidence that Tom was more than twice as big as Derek, his biceps peaked higher, his back was wider, he was taller, his legs exceeded his son's by several times. Then Derek turned around and made a lat spread, Tom did the same, still standing behind his son, it was like a little child flexing in front of a man!! Tom's lats where much wider, thicker and his back was definitely the winner in the comparison. Then Derek turned to one side and flexed his quads; Tom turned to one side and did the same, Tom's calves were almost the same size as his son's quads... and his quads were as big around as his son's chest. "Son! You'll have to spend more time in the gym if you want to match your daddy's body!" With this Tom laughed out loud, and pat his kind in the shoulder. "Ouch! That hurt... Dad, hold your strength, you're too powerful" "Ok, sorry kid..." And he put his t-shirt on again. Then the doorbell rang. Who may that be, Lisa approached the window and saw two fat big men standing outside. "Looks like the guys from the loan"... said Lisa. "Dad! You didn't pay the loan?!?", asked Derek "Well, It's been a couple of months I don't pay, because I'm willing for a renegotiation; I've been researching and the interests we were paying were usurious; I talked to our creditor on the phone but he wouldn't want to fix that, so I was going to see him in person and stop paying until the thing was all cleared up". "Uh, you know these guys can be dangerous!", Derek said. "Well, I don't think they could do much now!!", Tom said as he looked at his body and smiled, "I'll receive them, you just relax" said in a sure tone. Then Tom opened the door and saw the two guys: they weren't there to negotiate, they were the typical big guys, mostly fat all over, they thought they could do anything they wanted, one of them had a steel rod in his hand. Tom wasn't afraid the least, he just stepped in the doorway, he was taller and bigger than both of them. The bullies looked at Tom and just gulped, they hadn't seen anyone so wide and big before, just filling the whole doorway! "Let me see, Mr. Stingyshark has sent you, didn't he?", asked Tom and then crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Yes, he sent us!", said one of them. "We'll kick your ass, idiot!", said the other. "I'd suggest you to leave now, if you don't want to be harmed", Tom replied, very tranquil. One of the guys approached him with the rod. "That rod is for making some damage in my property?, mmm", Tom said. One of the guys tried to move him, grabbing him by the arm, trying to take Tom away from the door so they could get in. Tom looked at him and did nothing. It was useless, The guy would use all his might but Tom wouldn't even move an inch from the doorway. Tom looked at the guy with the rod who approached and hit him with the steel rod. Tom didn't even feel any pain at all, as if the rod was made of rubber or something. Tom put his hands in his hip, like a superman pose. "Why don't you leave? I don't want to hurt you, just tell Stingyshark I'll be seeing him soon", said Tom. The guy with the rod hit Tom again. Tom was pissed off, he grabbed the fatass by the shirt with one hand and lifted him up 1m over the floor (3 feet), then took the steel rod with the other hand and gripped strongly using his thumb, the steel rod bent like it was soft. Then he let go the bully and let it fall on the floor with a loud thump. The other guy was frozen but still was trying to move Tom. "And you! Stop tickling me!!", with this he grabbed the bully, lifted him and threw it in their van, then did the same with the other. "And, don't come back! tell Stingyshark he'll see me!" The bullies got on the van and drove out of the property in fear of Tom. PART 2 (written in 2004) After the encounter with the bullies, Tom entered the house, crouching to fit through the door. Lisa looked at his husband and asked him if he was ok. Tom laughed, "Yes honey, what could they do to me?", smiled and lifted her up with one hand, she huged him and he kissed her in the mouth. Lisa was a good looking blonde woman, although she was in her forties she was still in good shape; Derek got his good looks from her. Tom let his wife gently stand in the floor again, and suggested they could give the pool a good try, the afternoon was quite sunny... "I'll take care of the loan guy tomorrow!" he said. "Great idea!" Lisa replied. "Wait for me, I'm gonna put on something more comfortable", with this Tom headed to the bathroom. In the bathroom Tom stripped himself, it was hard to get the clothes off through all those big muscles; when he achieved it he looked at his reflection in a big full size mirror. He was completely naked. He hit a few poses, he started with a double biceps pose, all his big arm and shoulder muscles stuck out, he smiled, looked at his bis and then changed the pose, he stepped just like a boxer, with his legs flexed and his fists in front of his face. He could now see his fists were really big, he jumped a little and could see how his quads bulged at his command; then he gave a few punchs at his reflection and was surprised at how easy it felt, as if he'd trained boxing his whole life. He tried and see how fast and strong he could punch, his first punch was so fast he was surprised, but in his second and third he realised he was doubling his speed with each hit, he made a few more punchs, "holy shit!" he thought, he began to realize his arms performed at sound speed like there was no air resistance at all, actually the air began to buzz every time he punched. He stoped punching and stood with his hands in his hips, beholding his proud chest. "Not bad for a farm man, guess I could beat Mike Tyson off the stage!" he said to himself while smiling broadly, "If these loan shark sends me his guys again they'll go straight to hospital!" He gave a severe look at the mirror, "hehe, I'll scare the wit out of them!!"... After this, he couldn't help but direct his eyes to his fantastic dick, it was soft yet it was about 13 cm (6") long and thick as a regular man's waist. He reached with his hand and massaged it a bit, very quickly it erected, reaching its 25 cm (10") full, thick as many men's forearm. He turned to a side so he could see his dick better, he thought it was almost frightening, "I could use this to fight too!". He threw some cold water from the sink over his dick so it would go down to its soft size; then he picked up a pair of huge black briefs and put them on, they fit snug. He resumed his posing routine to see how sexy he looked, flexed his abs, checked out, turned around and made a lat spread, his reflection exceeded the mirror; "Not bad for a 46 year old farmer!", he thought; actually he was looking better than at 20! "Would be better to buy a new mirror" he said to himself... He took a towel and got out of the bathroom, his heavy treads trembled around the living room; he went to the front yard. His wife and son were already in the pool, floating around. Derek looked amazing, he was in his best shape ever, thick all around and looked more mature and masculine than ever; he was hitting a double biceps pose for his mother, Lisa was caressing his bi in amazement when they saw Tom out of the house. Derek almost petrified; he hadn't seen his father's body in full glory, "Oh! my god!" he exclaimed, he felt so puny when he looked at the hypermuscled hugantic stud his father was now. "What happens, mice ate your tongue?" Tom said and laughed, then approched the pool and dive into with a lot of style. He swam a while and dived inside as if he was a professional swimmer, he dove out with a splash and said "hey!! this swimming thing is not that hard when you have the right muscles developed! and all of my muscles seem developed!" with this he examined his pecs, flexed his right bicep and pivoted his flexed arm around his shoulder while holding it with his other hand, as if he was checking his joints were properly oiled. Lisa approched him, and hugged him, he grabbed her happily. Before the amazing change he'd experienced, Tom felt he was losing the Edipo battle, his wife seemed more interested in his son's with all the big muscles than in him. Now he felt happy Lisa payed little attention to his son, he began to feel he was the man of the house again. Derek went closer to his father too, and grabbed one of his arms, caressing it, checking its full round power... "My little kid!!" Tom said, "Want to be big like daddy!? You'll have to train very hard!" Derek began to punch him at the chest, Tom laughed and grabbed one of Derek's arm, keeping it in total control "You don't want daddy mad, do you?!", he laughed. Derek laughed in unison. The next morning, Derek and Lisa were having breakfast at the kitchen when Tom arrived prepared to go and see the loan guy. He was dressed in a white short sleeved shirt, very snug to his body that showed off his big arms; and a pair of jeans that seemed also very stretched. He approched them with heavy tread. "Today, this Stingyshark is going to hear me!" "I bet he will!", Derek replied. Tom sat at the table in front of a huge breakfast that was already prepared by Lisa for him... "Guess you'll need energy, honey", Lisa said. He thanked her. "Please be careful...", she continued. "Don't worry darling, this will be a cakewalk for me now!!", he replied with a grin. They started eating, Derek was trying to open a tar with strawberry marmalade, tried with all his might but the cover was too tightly screwed even for his big hands and developed bodybuilder arms. Tom saw his son struggling and asked "Need some help with that?" Derek gave the tar to Tom; Tom took it with his left hand, put only the index finger and thumb of his right hand around the cover and unscrewed it easily while looking at his son with a mix of a concerned look and an arrogant grin. He felt great he was stronger than Derek, but also felt sorry the difference in physical power between them was so abysmal, particularly because his son had worked out so much to get big and strong, and he achieved it without effort. "Sorry boy, I put the cover yesterday, I seem to have forgotten how strong my grip is compared to other people,...anyway, just had to apply a couple of tons of torque strength from my fingers and it's open". Derek felt a little ashamed. "Do you want me to help you with Stingyshark, dad?", Derek asked. "No boy, you stay here, I don't want my LITTLE KID harmed", he replied with a fatherly tone. Once Tom finished his breakfast he couldn't help but see the looks of concern in his son and wife. "I'll show you something so you won't worry any more, follow me"... with this he stood up and went to the garage, Lisa and Derek followed; there, he took a huge hunting rifle and handed it to Derek: "Remember when I taught you how to shoot?" "Yes dad!" "Come with me", Tom went to the front yard and stood in the middle of it. "I'll stand here and you'll shoot me right here, in the chest", Tom said to his son. Lisa was shocked. "Don't worry honey, I've done this before", Tom said to her, while he removed his shirt and handed it to her. "Are you sure daddy?!", Derek worried. "Yeah, sure, don't worry!", Tom replied, "Give me your best shot". Derek was about 30 meters away from his father, he aimed like a professional at his dad's broad and bare chest (it was an easy target anyway). He hesitated a bit but finally shot the big hunting rifle bullet at his father. After the blow they'd expected the worst. Lisa put her hand in her mouth in amazement. Derek put the rifle away and saw in a shock: Tom was still standing there, smiling broadly, looking at his chest that didn't have a dent, burn or anything. Tom kneeled and picked up the bullet that had just bounced in his chest, came closer to Derek and Lisa and showed the bullet to them, it was bent in the middle. "See, I'm invulnerable, much like a superman or something, there's nothing to be afraid", he said with a grin. Then, he put on his shirt again and went to his van in the garage. Lisa and Derek followed him. Derek wondered how could his father fit into the old van now. When he saw it, he knew the answer, Tom had literally dephormated the driver's cabinet with his bare hands to fit his size and be comfortable. "I did some room in the van as you can see", Tom said when he saw the surprised look of his son, with this, he got on the van and drove outside of the garage. "Be lucky dad!" "I don't need luck, boy! hehe", Tom felt so self confident now, he wasn't afraid of anything. A few minutes later he arrived at the front door of a big mansion. Stingyshark had a huge house with a large garden and a wall all around. Tom got out of the van and could clearly see two men dressed in black suits guarding the entrance, they had machineguns. When the guys saw him they gave notice through a walkie-talkie to Stingyshark, he ordered: "If he comes closer, begin to shoot". Tom began to walk very patiently towards the entrance, the guys saw him and started fire, the machinegun bullets all bounced in the impenetrable chest and arms of Tom, barely damaging his clothes. He continued walking until he was in front of one of the guys, took his gun and bent its tip with his hand; then pushed the guard away to a side, the guy fell to the floor some meters away. The other guy was still shooting at him, he took the tip of his gun; "I don't feel like playing today little man", he said; and bent the cannon with his fingers. Put a hand in the guy and without being too rude he threw the guy away, making him fly a couple meters in the air (he didn't want to kill anyone). The first guy recovered and jumped over him, "Oh, you're persistent", Tom said. "You asked for it boy", with an arm he hefted up the guy and with little effort on his behalf threw him what would have been 5 to 6 blocks away. Now he got rid of them, he looked at the huge entrance door, "Mmmm, thick steel, not bad", he said. The door was made of hard thick steel, used for bank vaults and such, Tom put his hands in the joint between the two sheets of the door and pushed outward; the steel began to crack and bent easily until the door was completely open and crushed. Tom stepped in confidently, like he owned the world. Stingyshark was in his office, watching everything from the closed camera circuit, complaining about the lousy security he had. "Now it is time for the real artilliery!", he said to the two bullies that were his personal bodyguards. Tom was coming closer to the big mansion; when he saw something he couldn't believe: a WAR TANK was heading toward him. "Jeez, this guy must have some good contacts!"... Tom thought. The war tank threw him a cannon shot from afar. It landed in Tom's chest, caughting him off guard, throwing him a couple meters away and destroying the remains of his shirt. Tom looked at his chest, "Mmmm, they want to play, uh!?" he said to himself. The tank shot again but Tom dodged it. Then grabbed the steel sheet remaining from the front door and used it as a shield; the tank shot again and again, all the shots landed in the steel plate and Tom could keep it up without problem, while he approached the war tank. Once he was near enough he put one hand under the front of the vehicle and tilted it with his tremendous arm. The tank driver couldn't do anything, he just looked in awe. Tom put his other hand under the tank and lifted it up over his head, he was smiling at his power. He began to shake the tank, the guy inside was shaking too, hitting against the driver cab. Tom then threw the thing away, making it fly through the air, landing half destroyed and tilt to a side; the tank was useless now. The guy in it opened the little door at the top and hurried away for his life. Tom neared the house; "Is this all you have?!!!! you make me laugh!", he said at a security camera. The house entrance had a heavy oak wood door, inside the big living room it was heard Tom saying "Knock! Knock!" from the outside; and the door sheets blew into pieces punched by Tom's mighty arms. Tom entered the room, apparently there was nobody in, but he didn't trust, "this old sucker is full of surprises", he thought to himself; so he cheked out; lifted up a heavy wood sofa with one hand to see if somebody was hidding under it; but there was nobody; so he threw the sofa against a wall, making a huge hole in it. "Oops!" he said, and smiled. Then, there was his surprise, a ninja dressed in black was looking at him. "Oh well, now this", Tom said. The ninja took some "steel stars" and throw them at him, they landed and bounced in his chest; Tom looked at the ninja and just stood, he wasn't afraid the least. Realizing his previous attack was useless, the karate man approached him and hit a karate punch at his delt with his hand; for Tom it was like being caressed softly, he watched the ninja with an arrogant face. The ninja kept trying, hitting him with his legs in the stomach several times, punching him, but Tom just stood there watching him and grining, he was solid as a rock. At last, the ninja tried to punch Tom's face, but he was quicker and enveloped the ninja's hand with his own, "I don't want you to ruin my hair cut", Tom said and began to crush the ninja's hand with his fingers. "Mmmm, certainly a strong grip, don't you think?", Tom said while looking down at the ninja. The guy began to cry in pain and kneeled; then Tom let go his hand and the guy was smart enough to run away. "Is this all you have!?", Tom said to the walls. In his office Stingyshark was pissed off, he complained all his workers were a bunch of incompetents; including his bodyguard bullies. "Damn! I should have hired a dozen ninjas, if only they weren't so costy!", he screamed. And pushed a big red button in the desk with his fist. Tom was walking through the big living room, expecting something, when he heard a loud crack and the whole place began to crumble. The walls were shaking and a big column fell over him, luckily he was quick enough to take it with his hand and toss it aside easily; "Not bad!", he said... "Is this your last resort?! not bat at all..." Then huge pieces of roof began to fall over Tom, at first he could stop them with his hands and throw them away, but soon there were millions of them and he was covered in a heavy pile of bricks and wall chunks. The whole place was destroyed. In his office, Stingyshark was screaming in happiness, "Finally! I got rid of that fucker!!", the bullies were happy too. "Prepare my limo!!". A few minutes later the old usurious man was getting in his limo. But of course it wasn't the end of Tom, the pile of bricks began to move, and in the blink of an eye thousands of pieces of wall and roof were thrown away with tremendous force. In the middle of a cloud of dust and stone there was Tom standing, without a scratch, his chest and legs bare, the only remaining of his clothes were the jeans with the leg fabric all turned into shreds. Tom saw the limo was leaving the place and hurried to it. Put a heavy hand on the back of the car and it stopped moving, the wheels were still turning and the bully that was driving pushed the accelerator but all the cars' 300 horses of power couldn't beat Tom's arm's strength. While still holding the car Tom went to the front of it and punched hard at the engine; making a huge and deep dent in it. The car stopped, and smoke began to appear. Mr Stingyshark was petrified inside. The bullies got out of the car and tried and face Tom. This time Tom wasn't in a good mood... he just knocked the two guys with a punch in the head, enough to make them sleep for a week. He then went to the seat were Stingyshark was and ripped the door off, took the old man from the seat and kept him in the air with his hand. "Well, I guess we must negotiate now", the old man said. "Negotiate!?", Tom was mad, "This is not a negotiation anymore". "Ok, I suppose we can deduct some interests"... Tom calmed down and laughed "Ok, I'll tell you my terms", and he lifted the old man some more in the air. "I already payed almost double the amount you lent me, so we forget about the loan, what do you think"... "Oh well..." the old man was doubtful... Tom put him closer to his face, Stingyshark began to shake in fear. "Ok, ok, let's forget about the whole thing"... "I want it on paper", Tom replied. The old man took a paper from his pocket. "This says you don't owe me any more, let me sign it" "Fine", Tom answered and put the guy down gently. Stingyshark took out a pen and signed the paper, handed it to Tom with a trembling hand, Tom examined it. "See, it was just a matter of talking like civilized people", Tom said while folding the paper and putting it in the pocket in the remains of his jeans. Stingyshark almost fainted in the floor, he was so scared. Tom then left, got on his van and drove away. When Tom got home Derek and Lisa were expecting him. He parked and went close to them. "Oh honey! what happened to you!", Lisa was concerned when she saw her husband almost naked and with dust all over. "Don't worry my love, I'm ok, I'm not even hurt the least, look at this", and Tom handed them the paper, they entered the house, examined the paper and jumped of happiness. "Finally dad! you got it!!" "We must celebrate this", Lisa said bringing a champagne bottle from the kitchen, Lisa gave it to Tom for opening, Tom gave it to Derek with a "No no, it's your turn to open this stuff"; while Derek opened the bottle easily Tom grabbed his wife lifting her up, hugged and kissed her, Derek filled up some glasses and they had a toast. Then Lisa said she'd remembered about something and left the room. "Dad, I'm so proud of you, I don't care you're much stronger than me, in fact, I feel great you're bigger and stronger!", Derek said. Tom was surprised at that, he thought his son was jealous. Then Lisa came with a letter, "This arrived today, it's from your brother Jeff". Tom took it and opened it and began reading. "Uncle Jeff, the cop?!", Derek said. "Yes", Lisa answered. "He says he's just moved to a new city and he's inviting us to his house for a couple of weeks...", Tom said. "Cool!", cheered Derek. "It's a long time I don't see my brother... He says he has a surprise! Guess I'm the one who will surprise him!", with this Tom flexed his chest and arms in a double biceps pose and grinned. PART 3__(written in 2008) Tom spent his days in absolute calm, now that he din’t have to worry about his debts, his beautiful house and his family were his only interests. Derek had built a personalized gym for their training, when father and son trained together you could see the enormous difference between them, but for Derek being so close to his dad and to who was for him the strongest man in the world was an inspiration, he wasn’t jealous but in total admiration. Derek and Tom trained everyday together, for Tom it was too easy, he hand’t found yet anything he couldn’t lift or squish, but he wanted to help his son improve his physique, knowing that Derek had worked so much to have it and he’d become huge just because of a fortunate accident. But everyday, Tom’s curiosity regarding his brother Jeff’s letter increased. “What could be the news my brother have for me? Maybe he switched jobs? (Jeff was a reputed manager in a big corporation), maybe a new... how can this be? Tom decided he couldn’t wait any longer and also he was anxious to see his brother after so many years, his big back, that big brother who’d always defended him, guided him through life’s choices and saved him at very early age thanks to an organ donation. Tom called Derek who was at the garden and when he entered the kitchen he said to Lisa and his son he had decided to go meet his brother, he wanted to show him his changes. Lisa was very happy to see Susan, Jeff’s wife, again and to be able to make a trip with her husband, despite she enjoyed being with her husband everyday, it’s been years they didn’t go somewhere else away from their farm. Derek was very happy to be able to hug again his cousin Chuck, who had been a friend all his early years before he was moved to the countryside, and be able to see what he does now, if he’d continued being this technological superbrain he’d always been, before he’d lost contact with him when he’d started his career in ingeneering. A week after the trip was organized, all the family decides to finally part and meet Jeff, they’d try to surprise him. Wherever Tom and Derek walked by, eyes oggled their bodies, for Derek it was very amusing to feel the people’s comments about his dad and the enormous son. He was very proud of his father and him for being big, not like his dad, but wanting to become like him. Even Lisa thought she was very proud and fortunate and she didn’t dislike the people watching. When they entered the plane, Lisa sat in between these two mountains and felt happy for having such a huge husband and a big son. When they arrived they went to a car rent to get one of the biggest and most resistant cars they could find, so they will be comfortable with their big bodies. After a lot of searching the seller was happy the’d found a car Tom and Derek liked. Tom wanted to play a joke and easily lifted up the chosen car with a single hand and said “Yes, this one seems resistant” The seller exclaimed “Oh my god, how is this possible?!” “You can do anything you want with these arms”, Tom replied the salesman. “Mind if I touch your strength?”, the seller asked. “Touch the real strength”, said Tom as he bent his arm and crouched so the small salesman could be able to reach his biceps. “It’s like touching the hardest steel ever” “Hahaha”, laughed Tom, “you make me laugh” “Your son seems strong too but he doesn’t play jokes”, said the salesman as he saw Derek silently lift the car with both hands, not as high as Tom could, but with a lot of arm resistance. “Oh, my son, my blood”, Tom said with love towards his son, “he really amazes me, he’s getting stronger everyday”, he said as he got close to his son and hugged him. “It’s only thanks to you dad, I have the strongest man in the world as an example” “Derek, you’re really a source of admiration, you build day after day real man’s strength”, Tom says in deep emotion. “Since I train with my dad I must really say I feel my body more invigorated every day, I can train with twice as much weight than I could just two months ago in the gym, I’m big like a pro bodybuilder Mr Olimpya contestant, don’t know for what reason I feel stronger every time”, says Derek unable to believe his own words. Tom hugged his son again “I’m happy, even I don’t know what’s the reason but I’m happy you’re growing strong like your dad, because when something good happens to your dad, I hope this is something good for you as well, my son”. “Yes, I’m happy for this”, answered Derek excited. After asking the seller for directions to find his brother’s house and paying for the hired vehicle, Tom and the salesman sealed the deal with a handshake, Tom got a little too carried away with the grip strength of his huge hand and the crack from the seller’s hand bones could be heard all around the parking lot, Tom let go immediately and apologized, “I’m sorry, guess I got too carried away by the conversation we’ve just had, all these emotions together”, then checked the seller’s hand, “it’s just a squish nothing is broken, the pain will stop in a few minutes”, then he said “bye bye” and was about to pat on the salesman’s shoulder but when he saw the look of fear in the little man’s eyes he just stopped his hand and instead waved at him, then they stepped on the car and left. Tom was really courious about seeing his brother and what he had in store for him, and also he was anxious to show him his own surprises, which will surely be a shock. “Let’s go to see your uncle and see what’s so surprising, and maybe we can amaze him too”, they flexed their huge biceps at the same time and laughed. Then Tom starts the car and the journey to uncle Jeff’s house begins. Following directions given by the car salesman they took a route in the middle of the forest, Tom drove the big vehicle through the woods when he had to stop. There was a huge log that had fallen over the road. Luckily Tom had amazing reflexes and perfect eyesight and halted the car several feet before anything could happen. “Oh sweet, then what are we going to do? Turn back?”, Lisa asked, sitting next to her husband, as she caressed his enormous shoulder and upper arm. Tom looked at her to his side and grinned, “Sweety, don’t worry, these two strong men here can handle a little log like that” “Hey, dad, let me take care”, Derek said “Of course son, go ahead”, said Tom and smiled. Derek got out the car and walked to the log. The thing was big, a very big old tree that had rotten and fell over the motorway, it weighed easily 5 tons. Once in front it, the young man crouched and put his hands under it, then he tried to stand, groaned heavily and you could hear the wood cracking. He kept excerting force and grunting and was able to lift the log a little but only less than two inches from the ground, then had to let go, exhausted by the tremendous effort. “Oh, honey, why don’t you go give Derek a hand!”, Lisa suggested Tom as she ran her fingers through his enormous chest. “Sure”, said Tom and got his immense physique out the car, he walked to his son who was going to try it a second time, but felt the heavy hand of his dad in his back. “Let me try, buddy” said Tom in his deep masculine tone, Derek knew when to let go and moved to a side. Tom simply crouched a little and put a single hand under the enormous log, then he effortlessly stood up carrying the log playfully in his right palm. Derek amazed at the sight, there was a long way to go if he wanted to be as strong as his dad, he thought as Tom walked his huge body to a side of the road and easily and single-handedly got rid of the log, throwing it away with tremendous force. Then Tom walked to the place where the log was and noticed it had left a huge dent in the road, that could damage the rented car if they tried to pass, so he just walked to the car with Lisa in it, put a hand under it and easily picked it up over his head, took it past the dent and gently put it on the ground. Both men got in the car, “See honey, all solved!”, Tom said to his wife as he wiped up his hands and found his place next to her. “Oh, geez, that was fucking amazing!”, Lisa said in ecstasy, and gave Tom a kiss and run her hands all over his enormous body. “Yeah, so bad I coudln’t handle it”, said Derek “Oh son, you picked that up a couple inches, for what I felt in my hand that was around 5 tons, no regular man would be able to even move it, I’m very proud of you, among the regular men you must be the strongest”, Tom cheered up his son, “let’s go now, Jeff’s house is very close”, powerful Tom said and they resumed their trip. After roaming a little around the city looking for Jeff’s house, they arrived. Tom gets out of the car with big emotion but also very self assured, Derek contemplated the emotion in his father’s face, happy to be able to hug his brother, Lisa gave him a kiss “Come on my big man, go ring the doorbell, don’t worry, Jeff will be happy for sure!” “Ok, my tresure, I’ll go”, said Tom, he stood a little to watch the incredibly beautiful house Jeff had built, very big and really cosy. As he walked, Tom thought “you’d better ring Lisa, me and Derek are going to hide and see what happens”, both big men got hidden besides the front door. Susan, after hearing the bell ring went to the front door and open “Oh my god, Lisa!”, both women hugged each other with energy, “it’s been a long time Susan, I misse you really a lot”, said Lisa, “why is it that you’re alone, did something happen?”, asked Susan. Lisa, laughing, said “Yes, something has happened, but something really good, men come out now!”. Tom and Derek showed themselves, after a moment of silence Susan exclaimed “Oh my god!, huge men! this is a whole family of huge men!” and jumped to hug Tom and salute his huge nephew. “Oh my god, I still can’t believe how big and handsome you’re as well”. Tom seemed doubtful and thought how was it possible that Susan didn’t seem that amazed about their bodies. “Please come in, take a seat, you must have had a long trip”, said Susan inviting them in. Susan couldn’t take her eyes off Tom, she couldn’t believe what had happened, how lucky this familiy was. She also marvelled at Derek’s splendor and growth but her eyes were just for Tom. Seeing this huge man and so rejuvenated, surprises weren’t finishing, Susan was happy to see this muscled family. “You’re petrified”, said Tom “No Tom, excuse me, I’m just a little surprise at seeing you like this, I promise you’ll also be surprised at your brother” “Come on tell us!”, Tom demanded. “No Tom, if I tell you it wouldn’t be the same and Jeff would get upset”, she replied. “Oh, ok I’ll wait!”, said Tom a little disappointed. “Dad, did you notice how big the chairs are, made out of steel and also this table looks so heavy”, said Derek. “Yes, I see that maybe they wanted to style the house with steel, like those statues done with iron pilars and those railway beams bent over at the front-yard”, thought Tom. “Really, a beautiful house”, answered Derek. “Should I bring something to drink, you big men must be thirsty for sure with this heat” and Susan went into the kitchen and turned back with two beers and two cups of tea. “Oh Tom I still can’t believe it you’re so big and handsome and very strong I guess”, said Susan. Tom pulled out his arm, bent it and flexed his huge bicep, Susan got closer without fear and touched the huge muscle mass, caressing it softly. “Lisa, I’m very happy for you to be this lucky”. Lisa with her eyes full of joy said “Yes, my husband is the strongest man in the world and my son is on his way”, as she spoke she touched her son’s arms and the hugged her husband’s huge arm. “Sure, one of the strongest ones in the world, but there are other men who are very strong as well”, said Susan laughing. “I doubt anywhere as strong as my Dad”, said Derek, “I haven’t seen anything that can stop him yet”. “Sure, he looks very strong”, said Susan. After a little silence, Tom streched himself out and said “But Susan, when is my brother turning back home?” “Oh, in about thirty minutes I think” “I’m really looking forward to seeing him, I’m courious to see his surprise”. “Don’t worry Tom when Jeff arrives you’ll both be surprised for sure”, said Susan, “and also Chuck, the superbrain of the family, is coming this evening from the university, he’ll surprise you both too”, said Susan with her eyes full of joy. Susan took Lisa to show her around the house, then went to the kitchen to cook lunch. Derek said, “Dad, I think aunt Susan is quite a beautiful woman despite being older than Lisa”, said Derek. Tom said, “yes I think my brother and I are very fortunate to have them”. Back at the kitchen, Lisa noticed that Susan was cooking very big meals, similar in size to those she’d started cooking after Tom’s growth and when Derek began to train with his father. “Susan, aren’t we cooking too much, with all this food we can feed tens of people”. “Don’t worry Lisa, big men have big food in this house, you have to know that you’re not the only lucky one, destiny has given us both the same fortune”, said Susan smiling. “I can’t believe you, is Jeff as big as Tom?” “Yes, but don’t say anything, let’s keep it a surprise”. “But, how did it happen?” “Jeff was watching TV at night and started feeling bad, suffered from back pain, chuck had injected him an experimental serum against pain he’d been developing, but Jeff lost consciousness for a couple of hours, and after he’d rested, he woke up very hungry, this hunger lasted more or less for a month, I was worried, but then I began noticing that he was growing bigger and bigger every day and after that he’d became a big man just like your husband, I think, dunno if they have the same strength but Jeff is also huge”. “Impossible! The same thing has happened to Tom as well, he was struck by lightning and then the same as Jeff, so strange, that’s the reason why you weren’t that amazed, we’re very lucky women” “That’s true Lisa, we’re probably the luckiest there are, our husbands are not just the strongest ones but the most handsome! But just keep the secret with your husband!” “Ok, I want to see what happens too, when my son saw his father, despite he was big as well, was completely amazed, but afterwards he got really happy and now he’s growing even bigger thanks to their relationship”. “yes, the same happened with Chuck, he couldn’t believe it and after that he’d also grown big thanks to his father’s blood and his own invention, the serum, I’m really happy with my family”, “Me too, Susan, so much!” “Lisa, it seems Jeff has arrived, I think I heard the garage door, let’s see now what happens”. The front door opens, Tom stands up from the couch knowing that in seconds he will be able to hug his brother. “Dear, I’m home”, says a deep booming voice from the hall. “Your husband has come”. Tom couldn’t recognize the voice, but after a second he couldn’t even recognize who was entering the door. It was a huge body, he covered almost all the doorway, he must have been like 1,90m (6’3”) tall, almost like Tom, was also almost as big, looked just a little bit smaller, until now Tom hadn’t seen anyone even close to his size. The big man was wearing a tight black sweater covered by a very elegant jacket, smart black trousers that looked like about to burst any moment, in the dick area he could see a python hidding, his dick and balls created an enormous bulge. The waist looked like the same size as Tom’s, surely bigger than any regular man’s but in good proportion compared to his body. His arms looked also enormous, where covered by the jacket that was stretched to maximum level, these arms looked really strong. Tom asked himself who was this man as big as him, he focused his sight over the man’s face and despite he it was covered by a beautiful gray beard he could reconognize his brother. “oh my god!” Tom exclaimed, “I can’t believe it”... “Neither do I!”, Jeff exclaimed. Tom hugged his brother with tears of job, grabbing him incredibly strong, it was a very thrilling scene. “Hey! Don’t squish so tight, despite I’m strong too you can strangle me!”, said Jeff in a playful tone, but Tom didn’t want to let go his brother, he didn’t understand how he’d become that big, but most of all he was happy to be hugging his brother. After Tom has let his brother go and cleaned up his years he ammired his brother from head to toe, while Jeff did the same, and both asked almost spontaneously: “But, how did you become this big?” “Let’s get comfortable”, said Jeff, Lisa and Susan were so happy to see both brothers joining again that they too almost cried. Jeff began to explain, “It was night, I was in front of the TV, suddenly I’ve felt a fire in my spine and began to feel really bad, Susan quickly called Chuck who was at the garage, I was laid on the floor, couldn’t even move, and Chuck, seeing how desperate and in pain I was, injected me an experimental serum he was working with, I instantly felt better but I lost consciousness, and after a couple of hours I woke up over my bed, and I couldn’t even move, Chuck thought it was the effect of the medicine and adviced me to take rest, the following day I woke up famished, I’ve been always hungry for a month, then I began to feel well and here are the results”. Jeff showed off his biceps but forgot to take out his jacket and the fabric tore appart giving way to the bicep. Susan heard the tearing from the kitchen and shouted “It’s the fourth time this month Jeff! Please be careful!”, Tom and Jeff laughed madly, Tom said “it also happens to my, it’s difficult to contain all this”. “And you big nephew don’t say anything to your uncle?”, said Jeff joking. Derek was stiff by the surprise, two men, two brothers, the biggest men on earth, “oh my god”, he said a second time, “uncle, you’re really huge like my dad”, and got close to hug him, “You too my nephew, are quite big and strong, congratulations”. Derek bent his arm and showed his biceps to his father and his uncle, “but this is nothing in comparison to you too, you must have equal strength I think”. “I don’t know, I’ll take out my jacket and we’ll see”, said Jeff but it was difficult for him to take out his shirt with all those muscles, Derek helped his uncle and remained seated to see what was coming next. “Take out your sweater too”, said Tom who had already taken out his, seeing this was really spectacular, uncle Jeff looked just about a little smaller and shorter than Tom, but surely very strong. Derek was like a competition judge, “double biceps”, “back”, “lats”, “most muscular”, “arm”, he was in front of the biggest and most powerful bodybuilders, he stood up and walked close to the two giants and touched their biceps, he stood in the middle and flexed his biceps as well. “Then, who is the winner?”, kids Jeff. “mm I think my father is a little bit taller and more muscled” “hahaha the little brother bigger than his elder, Tom have you found anything you can’t destroy with your hands?!”” “I don’t know, not yet”, replied Tom “I thought so, me neither! But let’s wait no more, let’s try our strength, do you agree?”, asks Jeff “Sure”, replied Tom, “let’s armwrestle, so we can see real strength against real strength”. “Ok, I’ve always wanted to try, hopefully we’ll have the same strength”. Tom and Jeff at their sides in front of the metallic table, seeing this men was impressive, “1, 2, 3 goo!”, shouted Derek. At the beginning the two arms didn’t move at all, then their biceps began to swell bigger, Derek thought these men’s nutrition had to be huge, their biceps were really enormous, much bigger than a bowling ball, then the arms began to move, it was a terrific spectacle, how much strenght could these two men be excerting at that moment was out of any calculation, and after about ten minutes Tom finally wins. “Awesome Tom, it’s been very nice to be able to use all that strength, despite it was not max power it has been good to find something as hard as your arm” “I was also looking forward to this moment, the true steel that is inside your arm”, said Tom and with this they flexed their pumped biceps, now looking a lot bigger, Derek touched both and they were pride of their strength, the women got out of the kitchen and saw the sweated naked torso of their huge men, they put the dishes and caressed their husband’s huge biceps and kissed them. Chuck’s Arrival After lunch Tom and Jeff continued to measure their strength, the two titans challenged each other to armwrestling, fought for hours in the garden and bent over huge metal beams Jeff had collected, after each inhuman effort the huge men touched their biceps, marvelling at the extent of their strength. Watching their muscles making an actual effort when they challenged each other was satisfying to them, seeing their strength growing, Derek remained amazed, admiring the excersizes of his dad and uncle without even saying a word. He watched in awe at how their muscles resisted the strength involved in their games, as if their bodies were growing with every effort, with every new level of resistance. In the evening the men decided to take a bath in the pool, and women remained inside deciding what to cook for dinner, Derek was already playing with his dad and his uncle but it was useless to resist to these men, Jeff picked him up and thrown him up in the air to the pool, he went so hight it was as if he was jumping from the height of an olimpyc diving board; but as he was going down he saw flashing the figure of another huge man that was coming closer to the pool but when he got his head of the water he saw nobody. Derek thought it was his immagination, but suddenly he felt behind him something pressing him very tight in the back, he applied some resistance and could free himself, so he knew it couldn’t be uncle or dad cause it was no way he could’ve freed himself, he turned around and couldn’t believe his eyes, “Oh my god! Chuck! But what a change! I can’t believe it, also mi “super scientist” is working out at the gym, you have a very good body!” “Wow, you too Derek, you’re handsome, look at those big arms, to say the truth Derek I’m not going to the gym, you know I’ve never been much of a sport lover” “Nahh, are you taking roids man? Please don’t...” “No Derek, this is not thanks to steroids, this is true strength, this is thanks to my potion” “Your potion...”, behind the two young men the two older emerged silently and thrown both youngsters in the air at the same time, inside the pool Chuck noticed uncle Tom, “Hey uncle you’re also a huge man, how did this happen? You don’t have my potion, how is this possible, I wanted you to come to give you the potion, to share my new discovery, but now I see that you don’t need that, oh my god! You’re really handsome and big, your arms are so hard and thick, you’re a titan like my father, please let’s get out of the pool I want to see your muscles”. The men got out of the water, Derek noticed that the body of his cousin was smaller than his own but grown without even making any effort. It was a huge change, his cousin had also leg go his glasses, had a muscled body and an attractive face, Derek was really happy to see someone his size in the family, but the one who was really stupyfied was Chuck. “Uncle, you’re gargantuan, I can’t believe it, my dad is also big but I can’t believe this, I’ve never seen a man like you, I thought I was the only one with the strongest dad on Earth, but Derek your father is huge like mine, uncle can I touch your muscles?” “Of course you can”, replied Tom Chuck began to touch his uncle’s body, after having touched his huge chest, he stopped at the big biceps, “Uncle can I touch the strength of your arms, flex your biceps for me” “Of course Jeff, feel the power in these arms”, said Tom proud as his nephew grabbed his arms. “Oh my god, you’re really huge, you and my dad are really strong, what a muscled family, haha!” “I can’t stop thanking you my son, just because of you I can be this big and strong”, answered Jeff. “Let’s go back home men, I want to explain how we got to this”, said Chuck. Back inside the house, Chuck explain the reason of the letter and the invention of his serum: “I was working in a medicine to relief pain in people and fix small damage to bones or muscle tissue, seeing how my dad was suffering that night, despite it was in the experimental stage I had injected it, needless to say his body changed, you can see the effects, and after having studied his changed I had also injected the serum in me, I had convinced my father to call you also uncle, because I wanted to share my discovery and give you this fortune as well, but now I can see there’s not need”. “Chuck I don’t know how to thank you, I feel lucky already, and double fortune because I have such a considerate brother and nephew”, said Tom, got close to Chuck and gave him a hug. “I have the serum right now, I want this discovery no to be ever revealed because it can end up in the wrong hands and what this to remain as a treasure only to our family, I want to perfect this serum just to help the world as a medicine, and non as a formula to become big and muscled, now Derek I have the serum specially prepared for you and your father, I don’t want to put it to waste so do you like me to inject it to you, what do you say cousin?” Derek hesitated but after given a little bit of a thought he said “Not at the moment Chuck, thank you, I still have to think about it, I still want to compete in bodybuilding and if they discover I’ve taken this I will be disqualified, also with the help of my dad as a training partner I’m growing a lot by regular means, now let’s enjoy dinner, I’m hungry!” “We too!”, the giants of the house answered in chorus. PART 4__(written in 2008) After swimming in the pool the four big men decided to go out and hit the street, Jeff lived in the suburbs of a quite busy town so they decided to go and take a walk, see what was the reaction of the people to so much beef walking by. When they arrived they strouted proudly around, people watching them amazed at their size, they could see people were making comments whispering in each other's years. A girl even dared to ask Tom to show her his bent arm and she touched his massive biceps. Chuck directed the men to a big and tall shop, he said it was the best place to buy clothes for men like them, and this particular shop was really cool. Inside the shop there were four shopkeepers, two girls were piling up some crates next to a corner and two guys that were setting up the display at the front. When Chuck came in everyone turned around to see, not everyday they saw a gorgeous guy like that in the shop, quite big, muscled, handsome but also with intellectual looks. Most of the time it was just fat guys, some quite tall and big but mostly so fat they couldn't get clothes anywhere else. The boys that were at the display looked at the each other and smiled and one of them turned around, the girls looked at the guys sorta like “Don't even dare”, and the two boys resumed working. The youngest of the females motioned herself towards Chuck but her partner almost barked at her that she was the one with more time in the company and she got the good looking guys. So she went to Chuck and asked him what he was looking for, Chuck wanted some nice underwear for him but “also for my cousin, hey buddy!”, he whistled at the front door. Then Derek's astounding figure came in, if Chuck was good looking, Derek was gorgeous, if Chuck was well muscled Derek was a stallion of muscle, almost like a pro bodybuilder. Derek treaded in wearing his usual tight clothes and everyone in the place was delighted at the sight, he stood next to Chuck and the clerk couldn't but exclaim “aha...” and grin, “who is taking care of this young man here?” the older girl asked. One of the guys was about to leave his tasks and go to Derek but the younger girl flashed a hatred look at him and hurried towards Derek, “Looks like I'll be assisting you today...” “Derek”, replied the young stud. “Derek, ok! Nice name! So you practice some sports don't you?” “Yeah, a little bit of bodybuilding”, said Derek and bent his left arm, flexing his bicep tight. “Oh, I see!”, the eyes of the little girl were wide open. Derek wanted some casual wear for dinner time and such so they moved to another corner of the shop while the older girl showed Chuck some hot swimwear. Then they heard a deep voice at the door saying “oh come on, it'll be fun!” and a quite loud thud, like something heavy had bumped into the floor, then another thud, it was Jeff's 180kg (400 lbs) figure stepping on the wooden floor of the store as he was going in. When they saw this moleman coming in the guys at the display gasped, the girls turned around to see and were so distracted Derek and Chuck had to remind them what they were doing. The guys at the display looked at each other and one of them just said “Ok, it's all yours, I'll survive honey”, with a sigh. The other guy hurried towards Jeff, next to that guy Jeff was a true behemoth, almost two heads taller and more than twice as wide, could fit both of the guy's legs in the width of his arm. “Hello Sir, can I be of any help”, said the guy with a bit of a tremble. “Yes you see, I've been looking for some nice business suit that would fit me but they don't seem to make them my size, I figured maybe here I could find some”, as Jeff spoke his bass voice made the little guy shiver. “Oh of course Sir, we...”, then the little guy literally froze. He fixed his eyes at the doorway while Tom was getting in, “oh my god”, he exclaimed. As the enormous man stepped thuds even louder than those produce by Jeff could be heard, you could also see the wood bending and squealing with the 250kg (550 lbs) of Tom's physique. The 6'6” fella was wearing short pants and a T-shirt that looked painted on, it was muscle on top of muscle, and of course everyone couldn't but keep their eyes on him. Tom stood next to Jeff who now didn't look as impressive, and playfully let his heavy hand slap his older brother's enormous shoulder, that made Jeff shake quite a bit under the tons of weight. “So bro, are you looking for some sexy stuff for Susan?”, Tom joked, his voice was as deep as Jeff only with a younger feel, not so worn out. “Know what? I wonder if they have those big suits here, for people like us”, Jeff said. “Bro, I get mine taylor made, but... what about, you know, I always like to play games with Lisa and have some fun, I'd like to have like a soldier's suit, a navy captain suit, something like that, you know just for the fantasy”, said Tom and enveloped the clerk's shoulder with one of his enormous hands. “Costumes for your size?”, the young guy wondered, then his partner came in “I'll take care of this gentleman if you allow me, come with me Sir, I'll show you our collection of specially taylored themed suites for men your size”, said the second shopkeeper very politely. Jeff’s shopkeeper took him to the business clothing section, there were the most amazing suits made of the most luxurious fabrics, and in the biggest sizes. The clerk offered some suits and shirts to Jeff, who picked the ones he liked the most and tried them on, most of them fit really tight, so they had to try several different sizes. Jeff didn’t like those that were too snug on his thick muscles, but he didn’t dislike a little tightness though, so he chose the ones that were loose but still were tight enough at the arms and the pecs so everyone would be able to tell he was a big muscleman. The salesperson also introduced him a new line of jackets specially made for bodybuilders, the difference with regular jackets is that they were really wide at the shoulders but narrower below the lats, these one looked amazing in Jeff. The first pants that were offered to him looked painted on, Jeff agreed they looked sexy but he wanted something more appropriate for a business meeting so he went for looser ones, but still tight at the butt and also when he bent his legs. At the other corner of the shop, the other guy was offering Tom what looked like an enormous version of an outfit from the captain of the Titanic, even the hat was included. “Would you like to try it on?”, said the little guy trying to spread the white navy style shirt with his hands as wide as he could, the thing was enormous. “Yes of course” said Tom and immediately took away his T-shirt, the sales guy was kinda shocked and for a few moments speechless, Tom had the most enormous torso he’d ever seen, his lats were two tremendous slabs of meat, his shoulders were like watermelons and his upper arms bigger than bowling balls, his enormous pecs and abs were full of manly black hair, all bulky and excessive. “Hand it to me… hey!”, Tom had to wake the guy. “Uh, ok, sorry!”, said the guy and gave Tom the shirt. The big man tried it on, it had a tight fit, but that was what Tom wanted it was like the Titanic’s captain all muscled up. He tried the huge pants, -painted on- and then put on the hat as a final touch. “How do I look?”, he asked the sales guy as he expanded his chest to the point the fabric was just short of ripping. “I w.. would definitely go in the ship and have a trip with you, Sir”, said the guy and blushed. Tom laughed and asked “Well, I’m definitely going to keep this” “Something else?” “Yes, I was thinking maybe…” “What about a cop’s suit?”, the guy suggested. “Excellent!” “We have exactly what you need”, said the little guy and brought a huge policeman costume. “Mmm looks good, let me try this on”, so Tom took away the sailor costume, the movements of his delicious body followed closely by the sales guy’s mezmerized eyes. The colossus didn’t seem to feel any shyness to show himself in his underwear in front of this guy and the little fella was surely enjoying it. Tom put the policeman pants on, darn it was snug, and then he put on a pair of black shinny boots that were a perfect match. He then struggled with the black shirt but it fitted just right, because it was taylored for a muscleman just like him. The shirt had short sleeves that revealed his huge upper-arms and a badge and looked very real. This costume also came with a hat and a stick so when those accessories were in place Tom looked like a real cop, well in fact he looked like three or four cops together. As Chuck was being shown some underwear by one of the girls he felt something cold in the back, “Hands up you two!”, said a burglar behind him. Chuck turned around and wanted to take the gun off the guy but the thief was too fast and gave a couple steps back while still aimed at them. “Now lady you’ll go to the counter and give me all the money”, said the thief, he was not a small guy, at easily 1,80m (5’11”) and quite built. The place was big, divided into different rooms and everyone was far from them so nobody was aware of what was going on. The girl was panicked and let out a muted scream, this caught everyone’s attention. Derek was the first to come out and when the burglar saw the big guy he gave a few steps back and seemed to hesitate but he still aimed and threatened them, “everybody stand still and do as I say or I’ll start shooting!” The screams caught also Jeff’s attention who was at the other section, he advised the sales guy to stay put and went to the other room to see what was going on. Jeff’s enormous figure caused quite an impact in the thief, “Hey you, put the gun down!”, ordered the big mature man. His powerful way of walking, the gigantic tight suit he was wearing and his booming manly voice made him look so serious and full of authority that the thief just turned around and started running. But as he motioned himself out he bumped into something big and hard, he didn’t know what it was at first because he was caught by surprise but when he gave a few steps back he could see the huge cop that was in front of him with hands in his hip, it was Tom. “Darn it”, he thought and knew he was busted. Enormous Tom grabbed the guy from the belt of his trousers and picked him up like a scarecrow as he took away his gun, as the guy was held high he showed to his face how he twisted and bent the steel of the gun like modelling clay between his fingers. “It’s not a very good idea to come and rob in a Big and Tall shop, little guy, because it’s full of big and tall men who can snap you like a twig”, Tom scared the guy. “Would you take care, Jeff?” “Of Course!” Tom walked and handed the thief to his brother who held it just as easily. “Let’s take these clothes off me and call the real police”, said Tom and went to the other room to get his regular clothes on while one of the girls called nine one one. Jeff was holding up the guy who was almost petrified by the big man in business suit, when the police came in, a cop approched them, was quite skinny and not even tall, so much so Jeff couldn’t believe guys like that could be policemen. “Oh, well! You’re a big man! I see you have the situation under control”, said the cop as he saw Jeff and the hanging thief. “Yes Sir, here is your man”, said Jeff and easily dropped the burglar on the ground while still holding him. Two cops that were bigger came in and took the thief, escorting him to the patrol. “That’s one strong arm!” the skinny cop pointed and patted Jeff’s huge arm, then walked around the place and found the gun in tatters squeezed and bent, he picked it up and asked Jeff in surprise “Did you do this to the gun?!”, “No, I could have but I didn’t, it was my bro..” “I did” said a deep resounding voice from the huge man that was coming in. The skinny cop’s jaw almost dropped at the sight of Tom as he walked towards him, dressed in his tight short pants and t-shirt revealing his muscled body. “Oh my god, Sir, what an impressive body you have!”, said the cop. “Do you think I’d do a good policeman, officer?”, said Tom as he made a double biceps pose, making the huge 70cm biceps (28”) peaks stick out. “Hell yeah!” said the skinny cop. “Hey, don’t forget about me”, said Jeff and removed his jacket and his tie that was pressing his thick neck. When the policeman saw Jeff’s upper body through the tight silk shirt he couldn’t keep his manners and screamed “Holy crap! You’re two fucking stallions!” He grabbed Tom’s arm while the giant bent it just for him, and then caressed the biceps peak, his hand looked so tiny amidst all that mass. Tom didn’t care, he even liked it, he let the cop put his tiny hand in the middle of his huge pecs and caress his montaneous chest, then the cop also caressed Jeff’s huge torso, delt’s and shoulders, the little man pounded a few fists over their torsos as if he was checking if they were hollow or solid. The big men smiled and Jeff said “you can punch all you want, we’re solid as rock”, then grabbed the guy from his belt single-handedly and gently picked him up and put him back on the ground. Derek and Chuck were already outside and Tom and Jeff were joining them when they heard an emergency call on the radio. “All units please report immediately, we have a situation with the intercity line rails, two formations out of control are going to crash against each other”, the cops panicked. “Did you hear that?”, Tom said to his brother as he grabbed his enormous shoulder. “Yes, but what can we do about it?” “You’re kidding? The two of us together can stop those trains! I have already stopped war tanks and it was very easy for me, judging by the strength you showed, I’m sure it must be easy for you too!”, said Tom. “Sure I always said I feel like I can stop a train, so let’s try it!”, replied Jeff cheerfully. The skinny cop was distracted near his car when Tom got close to him and grabbed the little man’s shoulder, “I heard about the train crash, do you have any idea where are they supposed to collide?” “We don’t know for sure but maybe near the central roundabout where all the lanes join” “But that would be a disaster!”, said Tom and hurried to his brother “We gotta stop it, let’s run to the roundabout and we’ll see from there”, Tom then started running and Jeff followed behind. The huge men’s legs were so full of powerful thick muscle that they could run faster than and olympic medallist, when they reached a place close to the rails they could see the trains approaching in the distance, Tom instructed his brother to take the train to the left he would take the one to the right, then they split running at amazing speed each one to face one of the formations. When Tom reached his train he stood in front of it and leaned forward, extended his arms expecting to clamp the impact a little so nobody would get hurt. As Jeff got close to the train he decided to run alongside it, and put a hand on one side of the machine, as he diminished his speed so did the train, until it was at a safe speed and he stood in front of it and received the impact. The people in Tom’s train felt the vehicle crash against something very heavy but it wasn’t a big shake so they weren’t hurt at all, immediately the speed began to drop, Tom was being pushed along by the force of the train but he managed to get his huge powerful legs to support all the force and divert it to the ground and that made the velocity diminish every second. Jeff was doing the same with his vehicle, only difference was that he was wearing the suit’s pants and leather shoes that were going to cost a fortune, nonetheless he was getting his also huge legs well rooted in the ground. Both train’s wheels squealed and sparkled furiously as the giant supermen were putting them to a stop. A few minutes of struggle and the trains approached each other but now almost at 0 speed, finally the two men were dragged together more and more at slow speed by the inertia while each of them was still holding the front of the train just in case. Then the brother’s butt and backs touched and they ended up in a kind of sandwich between the trains. Both Tom and Jeff laughed, their enormouse rib cages pressing the steel. Fortunatelly it looked like the trains’ fuel was depleted and the engines finally stopped. Tom easily pushed forward with his arms and the whole train moved backwards enough so the men could free themselves and get out of the railway. When the two huge men walked out, they were dirty and their clothes partially ripped to shreds, Jeff looked at his shoes, they were destroyed, and he said “oh shit!” Then a flash of light blinded them for an instant, and in a few seconds a whole lot of reporters where aiming cameras and microphones at them. “Do you come from kipton?!”, asked one of the reporters. “No, we’re from this planet”, said Tom and laughed. And then continued asking questions about who they were and what else they could do. Everybody was watching them on TV and it didn’t take long until the two brothers became very famous. Tom and Jeff were invited to talk shows, news reports, interview programs where they flexed their muscles for horny hosts, compared physiques, performed strength feats, fought against famous wrestlers (beating the crap out of them of course). Despite all that exposure, neither of them revealed the source of their power. It didn’t take long until they got the attention of the richest people in town. Sitting in his dark living room, Mr Tancredo was watching Tom in the TV, at the screen the big man was single handedly playing tug-of-war against a hundred men, Tancredo’s eyes opened wide as Tom cheerfuly pulled and all the men stumbled, then let the rope go and his brother Jeff greeted him and beat him playfully as they laughed. Tancredo was sitting in a wheel chair and in the dim light looked at his assistant. “This is why I brought you here, look at these incredible men, they have physical abilites beyond anything I’ve ever seen, see how strong they are, how could it be that these men have become so powerful? We have to find out!” “I understand Sir, but do you think they weren’t born like that?” “This information you will have to collect, and If there’s a way for me to become a such a super strong man, I want it! I’m fed up with this fucking wheel chair, dammit!!” “Yes Sir, as you wish…” Tancredo was a tycoon, a very rich man in his late fifties who has been disabled since his adolescence after a car crash. His assistant, Mat Corina, received a huge monthly fee just to take care of whatever it took to make Tancredo’s wishes come true. He gathered a group of scientists to investigate a cure to his boss’ paralysis, the team has been working desperately for many years with no results,
  17. Note from the author: This one is dedicated to all the ones who are into dad musclegrowth stories, hope you enjoy reading as much as I enjoyed writing it. (written in 2008) Dad Recovering Authority Marta was frying some eggs in the pan when she heard his son coming out of his bedroom "Ricky, come over, food is almost ready!" "Oh sorry mom I've got to go" "Go now?! you didn't tell us anything, Rick you're only 15!" "Oh not that crap again" As they were discussing, Hector, Marta's husband and Rick's dad, entered the front door. "Hi everyone!" Hector said "Oh Honey", replied Marta, "did Ricky tell you he was going out tonight?" "Well, not at all... Where are you going young man?" "I'm going out with uncle Dick, you know, have a couple beers" "I don't think that will be possible, you or your uncle must let us know with anticipation when you're going to go out", said Hector in a tone as severe as he could, these moments he wish his voice would've been more manly and deeper but it was a little bit higher pitched than he expected. "Are we starting with this crap again?", replied Ricky in an arrongant tone. "Ricky, your school grades are disastrous, your teachers keep complaining about your bad behaviour, you insult us, instead of studying you drink beer or smoke weed all day long, what's going on with you?", demanded Hector. "Bla bla bla, leave me alone you picksweak!", as Ricky let this out he pushed his dad away, with enough force to make Hector tumble and fall to the ground. Despite being just 15, Ricky had grown quite big, he was 1,80m (5'11") and weighed 85Kg (190lbs), he was also recruited for the school's rugby team and had regular workouts so he was very well built and strong for his age, he got the genetics of his uncle Dick, Marta's brother, who was a big and strong sportsman as well. Hector, on the contrary, was dwarfed by his son at just 1,70 m (5'7") and weighed just 65kg (150 lbs) and he couldn't help feeling intimidated when he had to impose some limits on his kid. Then the doorbell rang and Ricky rushed to open, it was Dick, the figure of the 1,87m (6'2") and 110kg (250lbs) stud impressed everybody, he was wearing a leather jacket and looked young and handsome. He rode a motorcycle "So, are you ready for a ride with your uncle, buddy?", he said to Ricky in a friendly tone. Hector recovered and stood up from the floor, he and Marta got closer to the front door. "I'm afraid Ricky can't go with you, Dick", said Hector, Dick looked down on him with despise, as if he was looking at a rat. "Ricky's grades have been very bad lately and he's not allowed to go out, besides I don't want you to take him to drink beer, he's 15 for Christ's sake!", said Hector in anger. Dick laughed and made a mocking gesture with his hand and said "bla bla bla bla!", then looked at Ricky with a sympathy grin. As the young boy was going out Hector tried to grab him but Dick pushed him away with such force he couldn't beat and forced the smaller man violently towards one of the walls of the room. Ricky left the house and jumped on Dick's bike, the uncle accelerated his motorcycle, screamed "Ciao!" and left. As the sound of the bike was fading out in the distance, Marta got close to her husband and hugged him, "Oh honey...", she said "Your brother's been an ass you know..." "Yes, I'll have to talk to him about this" "How many times have you talked about this with him? And he doesn't change, I don't like the example he's giving our son" "I know honey, I do what I can", said Marta as she caressed his husband. Although he was a small guy, Hector was quite handsome, he had strong well cut black hair, a thick well groomed full beard, strong jaw, straight nose and handsome hazel eyes. Marta had told him a couple of times he should work out some more, specially because in her family most men were naturally muscular and strong, nonetheless she loved her husband because he was a good man, there was nobody more considerate and caring as him and because he was very smart, and she understood that his occupation left very little time for extra activities. At 39, Hector had two college degrees, as biochemist and as a medicine doctor, he was working for a government contractor researching for the army, in the P.E.S.D. department (Physical Enhancement and Supplement Development). His job was in part to blame for the lack of respect his son had for him, he wished he could've spent more time with him during all of Rick's childhood. The following day, a sunday, it was 8 am when Ricky and Dick returned. Rick was drunk and could barely keep standing. Dick was kind of high but not as drunk or unconscious, Marta and Hector asked him why did he let his son get drunk, Dick didn't reply he just dragged Ricky and threw him on Hector and Marta's arms, who took their big son to his bedroom with quite an effort. They let Ricky sleep until noon when the kid woke up and served himself some cereal, as Marta and Héctor were in the kitchen. Marta was trying to open a jar of marmalade but it was too well shut for her "Let me help you sweetie", said Héctor and grabbed the jar, he tried to unscrew the cap for several minutes but he couldn't. Ricky laughed, "haha you're so weak, better let a man do it!", the kid said and took the jar off his dad's hand. He grabbed it tight, strained and bent over and with a pop the jar was open and handed it to his mother. Héctor gave him a serious look. "Son, I expect you to spend the rest of the afternoon improving your math", said Héctor. "No way! Coach says we've got to train on weekends now, so I'm going to the stadium to kick some ass and make these guns grow", said Ricky cheerfuly as he checked his big young arms. "What?! You're not, you're staying here!", said Héctor "Haha, and who's going to force me, you wimp?!", Rick replied defiantly. "I'm your dad boy, you must do as I say" Ricky just laughed and stood "Hey, you're going to finish that", Héctor voice trembled in anger pointing at the cereal. "Ah forget it, I'll buy something to eat outside" "And where do you get the money for that? I didn't give you anything!", Héctor remarked "Uncle Dick gives me money" "I'm not going to let you hang out any more with him! he's a bad influence" "Well, he understands me, he's twice the man you are, you -little daddy-" Héctor was furious and tried to grab him but Ricky shoved him away, when Héctor insisted his son punched him hard in the face, Héctor was shocked, dizzy and blood came out of one of his lips. Ricky walked away and closed the door violently behind him. Marta got close to Héctor, and when he recovered his senses he decided to call Ricky's coach, he had a few things to talk to him. "Hi, I'm talking to Mr Trachine?" "Yeah, it's me" "Hi, I'm Ricky's dad" "Oh yeah Ricky, one of our best kids, you got top material there" "Yeah well, he told me you're going to start training on sundays too?" "Yeah, we've the nationals coming up and I want this team to be the best!" "Well, we have a problem with that in here our son needs to improve his grades and sunday is the only moment we can stay all together at home and help him with his studies" "Look, Ricky has told me a lot about you, I don't care if you're such a nerdy wimp who wants to study all day, but your son is not like that! Unlike you he's one big and strong athelete and that's something you won't understand ever in your life!", said Mr Trachine in a mocking tone. "You aren't giving roids to my son, are you?!", Héctor had suspected about this for a long time "That's none of your business, let your son decide what he wants to be!" "But he's 15! I'm not going to let him play anymore!" "And how are you going to stop him you sissy man?, I hear your voice in the phone and can't stop laughing you sound like a girl haha I'd like to have you in front of me and kick your butt!" Héctor hung up the phone in anger. "He's such a jerk!" He went to the bathroom and cleaned up his face, his lip had stopped bleeding but it still hurt, the situation had surpassed his capacities, Marta tried to calm him down and they went to sleep until the following day. At the lab Héctor and his assistant, Daniel, researched a series of experimental compounds called super HGH (human growth hormone) or sHGH, these substances were modified molecules of HGH mixed with radioactive isotopes. It was discovered that this mix greatly increased the effect of HGH stimulation in physical healing, strength, muscle and bone growth and also reducing the side effects to almost zero. The government was extra cautious about these type of research and the verification and use of this compounds were going to take decades, they've been treating two volunteer subjects, two soldiers, with a very diluted version of sHGH, they've been giving them a dose of 1 microgram a year for five years now. The effect of the treatment in these men was like having the most powerful anabolic steroid ever and multiplying it by ten. The men kept training regularly as they normaly did with the only difference that their muscles grew a hundred times faster than those of the rest of the soldiers, their muscles also grew more dense and solid, thus becoming a lot stronger than their peers. Along these five years of treatment both test subjects attained the equivalent physical strength of 10 soldiers. Other added benefits from sHGH included strengthening of bone structure (their bones became eight times as resistant) increase in height (both men became two inches taller), dramatic increase in stamina and physical resistance at all levels, improved sexual performance and genital size. Sometimes Héctor and Daniel thought the goverment kept their investigation at a too slow pace, the dosage they were using was ridiculously low, the machine that synthesized the drug produced vials of 10 grams of sHGH, they had to use only 1 microgram which is a tenth of a millionth of that dose. They thought if they used 10 micrograms they'd achieve the results of five years in two hours, still being completely safe and without side effects. Probably, they thought, they didn't want a soldier to become too powerful by accident, so powerful they'd be unable to control him. The test subjects had become very powerful but they still could be killed by bullet fire, in theory a higher dose of sHGH can make someone's body structure so tough that not even bullets would be able to pierce that subject's skin. It's been a while now that Héctor began to fantasize about giving himself a shot. What would stop him from doing that? He knew the drug was safe, all the testing in animal and human subjects was successful. Only 5 micrograms would make him grow enough to give his son and the rest a lesson or two. He decided to talk to Daniel. Daniel thought it was crazy at first, but then he realized that they hadn't tried doses higher than 1 mcg, which is ridiculous, for the sake of the investigation they needed to do this and it would help Héctor who was a great friend and teacher for him. "So, are you going to prepare the 5 mcg diluted compound for me?", asked Héctor "Yes, I'll make it today and you'll have it by tomorrow early morning" The drug had to be prepared and used within two days or the isotopes lost their effect, once in the body the effect of the physical changes were permanent and the body seemed to "learn" and kept working in an invigorated way indefinitely. They left all compound vials in a special sealed fridge in the lab, there was a little amount of radioactivity involved but nothing harmful. While Héctor was at a meeting where he detailed the progress of their research, Daniel spent the whole afternoon preparing the 10 grams vial, the process took several hours and was very complicated, at 8 pm Daniel was tired as hell, and dilluting the drug took at least 4 hours of work, so he decided he would leave the process for the following day, he'd arrive earlier and tell Héctor he had to wait a couple more hours until it was ready. The following morning Héctor had another argument with his son, he'd been arriving late at school for several days, he couldn't take it anymore and left home without even having breakfast, he arrived at the lab, anxious to start the drug test asap. As it was too early, Daniel hadn't arrived yet, so Héctor eagerly checked the fridge and found the compound vial "Awesome!", he said cheerfuly and grabbed the vial, he checked it, there was no way to distinguish diluted sHGH from non diluted, it was just transparent liquid, so he thought it looked well enough. He loaded the fluid inside a syringe and popped it into one of his veins. A few minutes passed without any changes, when Daniel entered the lab. "Morning!" "Hi Daniel, good morning!" "Oh, Hec, you'll have to wait for a few hours I have to dilute the...", said Daniel as he saw through the fridge door's blindex glass that there was no vial. "You mean that vial was not diluted yet?!" "No, it wasn't" "Oh shit!", Héctor panicked and instantly he began to feel tremendous pain, then fell to the ground and bent over, he screamed for about 15 minutes of the most torturing agony, he thought he was going to die. Then pain relieved a little and he began to feel his clothes getting tight. He was wearing a shirt with stripes and flannel trousers. Daniel could clearly see that the body was growing and stretching the fabric. It started slow but increased in speed every second and soon Hector's legs began to surpass the length of the trousers until they barely reached his calves, his shoes were also being streched out by his growing feet until they split open leaving him bare foot, at the same time, Daniel began to see Héctor's torso growing in size, bulking up and stretching the shirt, soon it ripped open as the back widened tremendously, his lat muscles that were non-existant before, began to spread like wings of meat. The buttons in the front of the shirt popped off and flew all over as his rib cage expanded and his pecs jutted outwards, the shoulders inflated like balloons and the arms grew in length until the shirt sleeves were too short while at the same time his upper arms increased in size and perfected their shape until they were bigger than rugby balls, instantly tearing out the fabric, his forearms also filled with solid muscle mass. At the same time his ab muscles began to appear from nowhere, his thighs shredded the trousers and became two tremendous slabs of powerful muscle, where divisions and crevices could clearly be seen inside, his calves grew in proportion with the thighs and took a powerful shape, while at the upper part of his body his neck was thickening along his deltoids that were growing to grapefruit size or more. His head also grew a little bit in order to keep proportion with his new body, as long as slight changes in his complexion, like a slight growth of the chin and a slightly stronger facial structure that actually increased his good looks and his manliness. While the transformation finished, Héctor was still crouching on the floor, he was drained from the process, the remnants of his clothes were still over his body, suddenly he began to feel a lot of strength coming into him, all the tiredness and dizzyness disappeared, and he experienced a surge of tremendous power. He stood up revealling his whole body to Daniel. "Holy crap!" he let out, in a voice that wasn't his as he felt his own new body. "Hear my voice, is this me?", he said, his deep booming tone made the room shake "Do you feel ok?", Daniel asked "OK?!", Héctor replied loudly and powerfuly, "OK is not enough, I feel like a locomotive!", he said as he took off the shredded pieces of fabric that remained drapped around his body, bent his enormous arms and flexed his chest contemplating his new muscle mass and checking his new physique. He ripped away what was left of his trousers revealling his genitals. Daniel lowered his gaze to Héctor's dick and opened his eyes wide. Héctor also looked down and though blocked by his enormous chest muscles he could catch a glimpse of his new prick and balls, they were the size of a bull. Héctor couldn't help let out "Darn, I'm a fucking bull!", then quickly added, "Hehe sorry this is embarrasing", Héctor blushed and covered his crotch with his huge hands. "Don't worry I'll get you something to wear from our test subjects". Daniel quickly got a pair of black shorts from a drawer near by and got close to Héctor to hand them, the now big man grabbed them and crouched to put them on forcing them to fit over his huge muscled butt and big dick and balls. It was snug but it fit. As Héctor stood again with his short pants on, Daniel coudln't help contemplate the new man up close. From his perspective, Héctor was now a mountain of muscle, he looked down on him, almost two heads taller, and so wide it covered most of his eyesight. He contemplated one of his upper arms and realized it was bigger around than his own torso. He looked down at one of Héctor's thighs and also reckoned that there had to be more condensed muscle in that thigh than he'd have in his whole body if he trained in a gym for ten years. "Damn, you're so huge, I wonder what your measurements are!", said Daniel, "let's go have a measure" They went to the next room where they had training equipment, strength testing machines and measurement devices. Héctor felt amazing as he walked with his new legs, the floor seemed to squeal under his weight, but he felt as if he was light as a feather. Héctor knew the place and immediately got over the measurement platform, there a few lasers circulated his body and took extremely precise measurements. "Ok", said Daniel as he looked at the screen, "you're now 2m (6' 7") tall, weigh a total of 207 Kg (462 lbs), your upper arms are 75cm (29") soft, wow your forearms are like 50 cm (20") that's as big around as my thigh! Your chest is 220 cm (86"), legs 115cm (45"), my god! Would you bend an arm for me?", Daniel asked and Héctor did it smiling broadly. "Wow, your upper-arm is 85cm (33") flexed", Daniel almost screamed. "You won't believe this, your physical structure has reached level theta density", said Daniel in technical jargon. "Oh my god, that means..." "If our theory is right, you won't have to worry about bullets from now on, and your bone amd muscle structure are probably the most powerful thing that exists on earth" "There's one thing still to measure, would you take down your pants?" Héctor was familiar with the procedure as they did this with their test subjects regularly and pulled down his pants, revealling his large man meat. "Ok then, measuring... wow, your dick is 17 cm (7") limp, and 10cm (4") around" "Holy crap! That's what I call a man!", said the now big stud. "And now for the erection measurements" Héctor immediately stroked his cock until it was erect, the thing was huge and hard as steel, like he'd never felt before. "Geez, you got a 28cm (11") long dick now! Girth of about 18cm (7")"... said Daniel trying to sound profesional. That thing looked like it could penetrate a wall of steel. Héctor put his pants back on, got off the platform, smiling broadly, feeling better than ever in his life "Now let's check your strength, why don't you try picking up that weight over there?", suggested Daniel. It was an olympic weighlifting 500kg (half a ton - 1100 lbs) weight in a corner, the test subjects began to use as part of their training as they got stronger. "OK", the big man replied and went in front of the weight, then crouched and took the ends of it cautiously, preparing for an extenuating effort. Then he stood, picking up the weight to the height of his shoulders, "You gotta be kidding me, right?!", Héctor boomed at Daniel. Daniel was puzzled. "This weighs nothing!", said Héctor and took the weight over his head, then released one of his hands and held it just with his left arm. He turned the weight around to check it out, apparently it had two 250 kg plates in it, "My god! This is half a ton of weight, right?", Héctor said rejoyced at how easy it was to handle it for him now. "Yes, it's certified weight!" Héctor toyed around with the weight tossing it in the air and exchaging hands, he smiled and put his hands at the ends near the plates, then easily bent the steel bar like it was made out of butter, "Awesome!", he let out and put the weight on the ground. Marta was a teacher and she was correcting some exams at the kitchen table, when she heard the front door open and some heavy thuds that sounded like someone walking, the living room's wooden floor squealed badly. "Hi honey, is that you?!", she screamed Héctor didn't know how to show himself but he thought what the crap "Yes, sweetie! I've got a surprise for you", hollered Hector in his now booming bass voice. Marta was confused, the way he spoke was that of her husband but the voice was so deep it'd put Barry White to shame. "Are you ok honey?! You sound weird" "I know, come over and you'll see why" Marta stood and entered the livingroom and she first got the creeps, there was a huge man standing - no - filling up her whole living room, the man was wearing a tight grey t-shirt, black short pants and a pair of tennis shoes, all she saw was muscle on top of muscle and took her a while to realize that the head attached to that tremendous physique was that of Héctor. "Oh my god!" she said and fainted. Héctor quickly grabbed her with one of his big hands and easily picked her up holding her single-handedly. He thought to himself how many times he tried to be romantic and lift her up in his arms and how he always failed and they ended up falling on the ground, now it felt like his hand was holding the lightest thing in the world. He gently layed her down on the couch and waited a few seconds until she recovered "Oh my god, she said, is that you? Héctor?" "Yes" "But how?" "I can't say, but it's obvious that this is thanks to my research" Marta sat up and grabbed one of her husband's upper arms. "Damn you're enormous!" Héctor bent his arm for her, she caressed the enormous bicep peak. "Hehe, yes, I think I've gone too far" "No, I love it! I'd always been around big men and I knew I'd made the right choice of choosing brain to brawn, no matter what my family said" she said as she run her hands over his enormous pectorals feeling the solid round muscle, "now you'll make my brother look tiny!" "That jerk!", Héctor said, "I'm eager to see him again! When is Daniel coming back?" "Oh, he'll be back any minute, this is going to be such a surprise for him!", Marta said. "Indeed!" When Ricky turned back home he entered the kitchen fast, he could only see his mother there, "Hi Mom!" "Ricky why are you in such a hurry?", asked Marta. "Is dad home?", Ricky asked "No, he didn't return yet." she lied, "But what are you doing", Marta asked again as his son was opening the fridge and engulfing all he could. "I'm on the go mom!" "Where are you going?" "None of your business" Marta walked close to him "Son, why don't you stay here to eat with us?" "I don't want your crappy food!", he shoved her away and walked towards the kitchen doorway. As Ricky was leaving, he bumped into something hard that forced him to stop, he didn't understand what it was at first, but when he gave a second look he realized it was a man, a very big man, in fact, the BIGGEST man he's ever seen, tall enough that his head brushed the top of the door frame, wide enough that he had to shrug to let his wide shoulders past the frame. As seconds passed he distinguished more features in this behemoth of a man, his legs were so big that not even the biggest guys in his rugby team had legs half that size, he possessed upper arms so thick that he could fit his head two times in each one of them, a chest that was four or five times bigger than his. The enormous man was more than a head taller and looked down on him, Ricky pertrified when he realized the huge man was Héctor. "Dad!?" Héctor smiled and walked towards him slowly. Ricky instinctively retreated. "Well, little fella, looks like you'll have to apologize to your mom!", said Héctor in a deep vibrating tone that made all of Ricky's body shake. "What happens? Mice ate your tongue?", said Héctor cheerfully and put his huge hand in one of his sons shoulders. "It's you dad! how did you become like this?!", asked the young man "Well, that's -none of your business-", replied Héctor mockingly "I don't hear you apologizing", the big man said and lightly pushed his son towards Marta, the dad's faintest touch was enough to make all of Ricky's body shake. "Sorry mom, I didn't mean it...", said Ricky, ashamed Marta and Héctor nodded. "So, where were you going, Ricky?", asked Héctor and put his hands in his hips expanding his enormous torso. Ricky took a moment to answer, "Oh, uncle Dick will take me for a ride in his bike, just, you know, go to a few places...", Ricky's tone was already more humble. "Well, you're not going anywhere" said Héctor with firm and extremely manly tone. "You can't force me!", defied Ricky as he motioned out of the kitchen. Héctor put his index finger in his son's chest and pushed forward, that was enough to throw his son against the wall in front of him, "Well, I think I can", replied Héctor. "Well I don't care how big you are...!", Ricky continued Héctor smiled and grabbed his son's jacket with one of his hands, lifting him off the ground like a scarecrow. "It seems that you don't quite get it, right? From now on, things are going to be very different in this house, you're not going out with uncle Dick or train in the weekends until your grades improve, am I clear?", said Héctor as he lifted his son up some more in the air. Then they heard the front door ring "That must be Dick!", said Marta "You're not going anywhere boy, stay here, understood?", said Héctor firmly Ricky looked down, like ashamed. Héctor let him down gently and walked towards the front door. Dick was waiting outside when he saw the door open, the figure of the man that was opening the door almost makes his jaw drop to the ground. "Oh my god!" he exclaimed "Wassup Dick?!", said the big man with his mighty voice "Is it you, Héctor?!" "Yes Dick, it's me" "What happened to you?!" "Well it's a long story!", Héctor walked towards Dick, he was taller, wider, heavier and more muscled, and made him look like a twink. Dick walked back as Héctor spoke "Remember when you adviced my sister to marry a sports guy instead of a lab rat, well turns out that thanks to his brain, the lab rat, became stronger than the sportsman", said Héctor as he playfully pushed with his hand on Dick's chest several times, making the smaller man tumble in his feet and walk back. "OK, I mean, you know I never really had any problem with you, we're pals right?", Dick was shaking like a leaf, he'd never seen muscles like those in a man. "Oh yeah! We're pals, of course, let me give you a big hug pal", Héctor grabbed Dick in a bear hug and pressed hard until Dick's ribs squealed loudly, "You're like a brother to me!" he said and he pressed some more, he smiled then let Dick free, the man was still shaking and trying to catch his breath again. "My pal!" Héctor said and smiled, then punched playfully at Dick's shoulder, with his enormous arm the punch was so powerful that Dick spun in place like three times, Héctor had to stop him and catch him. Héctor was smiling, "Hey! I've never checked out your bike pal, you got a great ride!", the big man got close to Dick's motorcycle, he examined it, then crouched and picked it up with one of his hands, it was a big solid harley-davidson, "This is a real harley uh... I think it'd look better with some minor modifications", he said that and grabbed the center axis of the bike, then bent it like it was cardboard into a shape that made the bike useless. "Hey! What are you doing to my bike!!", shouted Dick. "Don't you like it better this way? Oh! Come on! You're not funny, I thought we were friends!", Héctor said, "it's boring I'll give it back to you", then threw the bike over Dick, the thing weighed easily a quarter ton, and the brother-in-law fell on the ground under its weight. "What's the matter Dick, I thought you were quite strong!", said Héctor and picked up the motorcycle again with a single hand, then threw it away like it was a shallow film prop. "Let me help you up", and then grabbed Dick by his trouser's belt and let him stand. Dick tried to fight him and threw a punch at Héctor's face but the big man grabbed his fist and gripped powerfully, Dick screamed in pain and went to his knees. Héctor grabbed his belt again and held him up like a foot over the ground. "From now on, Dick, I don't want to see you anywhere near Ricky, I think it's quite clear that I can snap you in two like a twig so you'd better do as I say", said Héctor very close to Dick's face. He let Dick stand and the man didn't say a word, he just ran away like he'd seen a ghost. "I don't want this in front of my house", said the big man and picked up the remains of the motorcycle again, taking it to a trash container nearby. As Héctor entered his home Marta and Ricky were waiting for him, "Well, guess you won't be seeing uncle Dick around here very often any more", said Héctor Marta walked to him and grabbed a hold of his enormous shoulders and chest, layed her head on his thick torso. "You didn't hurt him honey, did you?", she asked "No sweety, just a little bit of perssuasion, only that", Héctor said as he flexed all the muscles in his massive body for her to feel them, then relaxed and cuddled his wife. "Ok then, guess we're going to spend our night studying, aren't we?" Héctor said to Ricky, walked towards him and put a solid hand in his shoulder "get your math books and everything you have on the table, your dad is going to help you study". "Oh no, really?", asked Ricky "You don't want me to force you, right? Come on! you need a few lessons!", replied Héctor gently pushing his kid. Seeing that there was nothing he could do to stop his dad, Ricky finally grabbed his school books and put them on the table, the young man sat and his dad took a seat next to him, as Héctor put his huge butt over the chair it squealled badly under his massive weight, then ordered Ricky to write down some equations and problems. Even when they were sitting the hugeness of his dad made Ricky feel intimidated, Héctor sat taller than him so he had to look up while the large man spoke. He contemplated how his father layed the weight of his massive arms on the table making the wood yawp, ocassionally bringing one hand to the sheet of paper Ricky was working on to point some mistake or explain a particular issue. As minutes were passing by Ricky realized it was quite cool to have his dad explain math to him and that it wasn't hard at all. Héctor was very encouraging pointing every mistake but also congratulating and complimenting when things were well done. And the big dad was quite physical at that, giving him nice cuddles and snuggles with "that's my boy!" expressions that conforted him and made him feel good. So much they've spent almost three hours together. "Well son, we've done a hell of an advance today, you'll be catching up and improving your grades in no time", Héctor assured his son. "Thanks dad, it's actually been nice, to be able to solve all these problems, I didn't think it was this easy" "Ok", Héctor said completely statisfied and smiling, "tomorrow, mom is going to help you with history and literature", he stood up and left giving Ricky a gentle pat in the shoulder. The following day, Héctor and Marta walked down from their bedroom upstairs, the big man was carrying his wife in one of his huge arms, she was sitting comfortably in her husband's forearm, grabbing his large chest. They had a rough sex night, Héctor fucked her about 9 times, and he wasn't even tired, he was a sex machine. She had so much cum inside of her she was worried she might get pregnant, but at the same time she was extremely pleased with being fucked by her man's enormous cock. Héctor took her to the kitchen and genly let her stand on the ground, they began to prepare breakfast. After a while Marta needed to reach for a jar that was too high up in the cupboard, "Honey would you grab that one for me?", she asked her big husband. "I can help you grab it..." said Hector and instead of grabbing the jar that was practically in front of his face, he picked his wife up. She giggled surprised by her man's new display of power and grabbed the jar. Héctor put Marta down and she spent a few seconds smiling and admiring his massive torso, she put her hands in his huge pectoral and Héctor made a little pec dance for her, "Wow!" Marta screamed when Ricky came into the kitchen as they were in the middle of it and the couple separated. "Morning Ricky, you done good yesterday, you see I always said you were a smart kid!", the huge dad said. Marta had trouble unscrewing the cap of the jar again, Ricky saw this and offered help. Ricky grabbed the jar and tried with all his might, but moments passed and he was unable to open it, Héctor grinned and looked down at his kid. He stroke his back shooking him a little and extended his huge hand to him "Let your big daddy do that, ok?", boomed the huge fella. Ricky put the jar on Héctor's hand and the big man unscrew it with a flick of his wrist, no effort needed. "Here you are sweety, now I remember I had put the cap yesterday, that's why you couldn't open it, sorry", Héctor explained them as he handed the jar to Marta. "Hey, don't you smell something?", asked Marta. "No, what?", Ricky replied fast "Yes honey, it's true I do smell something", said Héctor and looked down on his son fiercely. "It's like... weed?", Marta suggested. "That's what it seems", said Héctor as he got close to his son "You're crazy, I don't have any weed!", Ricky replied Héctor got his nose close to Ricky, "You do smell like you had been smoking hemp", the big dad grabbed his son's upper arm, "how many times do I have to tell you we don't want that, if you were 18 fine, get your own house and do whatever you want but as long as you live here and you're underage you have to go by my rules, and that's no weed in this house!", Héctor was firm but very calm when he said this. "I'm sorry but I'll have to register your room, I told you a hundred times", the big man went inside his son's room, and checked it out, he picked up the bed like it was made out of cardboard, Ricky had a huge TV, and a computer, he had a trunk full of old childhood toys, everything was picked up opened up and checked by Héctor. The only place left was the wardrobe, Héctor tried to open it and to his surprise it was locked. "Hey, why is this locked?", the huge dad asked "Oh well I don't know...", mumbled Ricky "Do you have the key?" "Umm.. I don't know... I think I've lost it" "Oh yeah, and how do you dress up every day?", Héctor was getting quite upset already "Oh well, let me check", Ricky checked his pockets as if he was looking for the key, but he had no intention "You're not going to give it to me right? Fine!", Héctor punched the wardrobe door lighly and made a huge hole in it, then ripped the little doors off like they were paper. "Hey! you can't do that!", yelled Ricky "Oh no? Of course I can, this is my house and I do anything I want", replied the enormous man with a voice that seemed twice as deep and powerful because of anger. Héctor checked the clothes until he found something suspicious in a pocket, he pulled it out and it was a small plastic bag full of weed, he put it in front of his son's face "And what is this then? herbal medicine? I doubt so", and the father walked to the nearby bathroom and flushed the weed down the toilet. "Hey! What are you doing! You have no idea how much it costs", said Ricky as his dad returned to the wardrobe. Héctor grabbed a hold of Ricky and picked him up a brief instant then refrained and put him back in the ground, "Is this what uncle Dick gives you money for, uh?", he boomed at his kid. "I'm glad you won't be able to afford more!", he added. Ricky was furious and punched at his dad's with all his might, Héctors bulky chest didn't even budge as he looked at his son, then the big man took a baseball bat from the wardrobe and grabbed and end with each hand, bringing it in front of his son's face. Ricky kept complaining when Héctor said, "Seems you don't quite understand who is in charge now", then split the bat in two with a loud crack, leaving his son speechless. The week went by and Ricky watched his step, he understood now Héctor was serious, and there was not much he could do. The big dad missed work and decided to stay home and recover lost time with his son. When ocassionaly Ricky would complain about some task, he'd just give him a severe look, slight grab or something and that was enough. Once Marta told him to read a few pages from a book and Ricky complained, he tried to stand up from his chair and when he was just about to leave Héctor gently put his heavy hand in his shoulder, the kid suddenly found himself unable to lift his body because when he tried he bumped into his dad's hand that was firm as steel. Most of the time the huge father didn't even need to waste any breath to discipline his son now. When the weekend came, Héctor suggested Ricky to spend saturday doing some more catch up for school, specially with math and physics. When Ricky refused Héctor challenged him to a basketball match in their front yard, if the father won they'd study all day if the son won, he'd let him do anything he wanted, including going out for a beer. Ricky accepted but a few minutes after they started playing he realized it wasn't a good idea, his dad's physical superiority was so overwhelming that he couldn't score at all. Héctor was incredibly fast, he didn't seem to get tired, he handled the ball like a pro and was so tall that the ring was easily within his reach, so the big dad kept scoring and scoring while Ricky could barely take the ball off his dad's hands in seldom ocassions, for his dad to recover it almost instantly. Ricky was persistant and they played for about an hour until he was exhausted. Héctor on the other hand wasn't even breathing hard. The big dad won with 164 points to zero and as Ricky was trying to catch his breath, he kept chuckling at his son and trying to cheer him up and convince him that math homework could be also fun. On sunday Ricky got Héctor to allow him to go to his rugby training, Héctor wasn't very happy with that and told him he was going to talk to his coach about training on sunday. At the school gym Ricky was doing benchpresses with an 80kg (170 lbs) weight, the other kids were also training at the gym while some others were running in the field. As he was forcing his arms up he saw the other boys look at the door. He looked as well and saw a huge man standing and coming towards him. It was Héctor, as the young men trained they couldn't help follow the big man's figure with their eyes. The huge dad was wearing tight short pants and a tight t-shirt, together with some running shoes so everyone would see he was also an athelete. Before he reached Ricky's bench the kids thought he was a new trainer or something. As he approched his son he said "Hey! lifting big son? I'm proud of having a strong kid!" Héctor grinned "How about a little more weight?", he was in a playful mood so he put the tip of his finger over the bar and pushed down a little, that immediately added like a 100kg (220 lbs) to the weight his son was lifting. Of course Ricky couldn't handle it and as the weight was going to fall on his ribcage Héctor quickly picked it up with his hand. The huge guy laughed as he toyed around with this weight that was almost a joke for his powerful arm. He put the weight back in the bench, "Are you ok son? I didn't mean to hurt you just play a harmful joke", he said between chuckles as Ricky sat up. "Dad, what are you doing here?" "I wanted to give you a surprise" "It is! You're embarrassing me in front of the other boys!" As Ricky recovered from the work out Héctor replied "Oh come on! you call this embarrassing?!" and he made a most muscular pose, flexing all his tremendously huge muscles, everyone in the gym looked at him knowing that they'd never get to be that big, he laughed and then asked "So, where is this coach of yours?" "I think, he's at his office", said Ricky and pointed at a place behind him. "Ok, thank you son, take care, don't overtrain!", said Héctor with a manly pat in his son's shoulder. Then he walked to Mr. Trachine's office. Trachine was doing some paperwork as he heard something heavy knock his office door. The door was translucid and he could see a big shadow behind. "Yeah, who is it?" The deep voice of Hector replied "Mr. Trachine, I'm Hector, Ricky's father, mind if we talk for a minute?" "Oh yeah, you know, I'm very busy could you wait a few moments?", the coach screamed "Ok", replied Héctor, but he wasn't very happy with that, after the way this man had treated him, for christ's sake, he was now the strongest man on earth, he wasn't going to take that kind of treatment from a stupid high school coach. The door seemed to be locked and he still decided to be polite and wait, he stood for about 12 minutes when he knocked again, "What part of I'm busy you didn't understand, you moron?!", the coach screamed at the door. That was it, Héctor pushed the door open and without noticing he'd ripped it off its hinges and was holding it in his hand, he threw it to a side. "Holy crap!", said the coach as he saw the big man coming towards him, "Are you Ricky's father? I hadn't imagined you like that..." "Well, yes, I am. And you know what", said Héctor in a sever tone as he stood right in front of Trachine, "don't think I forgot everything you said to me on the phone" then grabbed the older man from his shirt and picked him up slightly. Mr Trachine was 50, he was quite built and it was for sure he'd had a hell of a body at younger age. The coach was speechless, now he was really busted. "It.. it it's ok Mr, what,... wh.. whateev...ev. ever you ss.sssa say", the coach replied with difficulty "Haha now you stutter?", replied Héctor while smiling, "you didn't stutter last week when you treated me so bad, uh? Guess you can't stand up to a big fella...", the huge man added in a booming voice. "But I'm not here because of that, I don't really care what you say" continued Héctor, "I want to talk about Ricky and about he not coming to your sunday training sessions" "Oh, don't wo.. worry Mr, I was go.. going to cancel them be.. because most parents complained", Mr Trachine was still shaking from being in front of that big angry man. "You know Mr Trachine, I do want my kid to be a powerful athlete, as you see I'm a very strong athlete as well", the huge dad made a double biceps pose and the coach open his eyes wide in amazement. "Only I also want him to stimulate his intelligence so he's not only brawns but also brain, hope you understand that". "Oh y... yes, I to...totally agree" "Ok then, have a nice afternoon sir, I have to leave", said Héctor and extended his right hand for a shake. Mr Trachine took it and Héctor gave him the grip of his life, so much you could hear the cracking and the coach went weak on the knees, the big dad smiled, relishing that what was for him such an insignificant amount of pressure was causing so much pain in this man. Then he let go, hopefully it was just a badly sore hand, nothing broken "I'll leave you to keep working", Héctor said as the coach massaged and shook his hand trying to relieve the pain, no way he'd able to grab a pen with that hand for the rest of the day. The big dad just left while grinning, the coach contemplated his gigantic muscled back and powerful round butt as he left, Héctor thought he'd been a little mean but the guy had it coming without a doubt. That night the family was home again, dinner was ready and Héctor sat on the kitchen table with his enormous plate of food. He ate like five men now but didn't have to worry about getting fat, all the food seemed to go into his huge muscles. As he was about to start eating his huge serving, Marta sat next to him, and Ricky grabbed his plate and was carrying it in front of the TV in the living room, when Héctor saw this he reached with his massive arm for Ricky's trouser belt and grabbed it, dragged his son playfully close to him. "Hey! Why don't you come and eat here with us, son, like a regular family?", he said to his kid. How to refuse? thought Ricky and sat down in front of his big dad. "Hey dad! are you going to eat all that?!" "Yes boy, I got to feed these big guns buddy!", said the father as he bent his arms and showed them to Ricky, the t-shirt sleeves almost bursting with the muscle mass. Ricky looked under the table at his dad's legs, "without mentioning those tremendous legs", he thought to himself. "And tell me, how was your day son?", Héctor asked "Oh well, you know I just spent the whole day working out, oh and... what did you say to the coach, he's been really weird with me, he used to treat me like shit and now he was so gentle and considerate, asking me if I was ok, offering help with the weighs, training advice, that felt kinda awkward" "Haha really?! Well I'll tell you why! That idiot is treating you very carefully because he's afraid I might get angry and go snap him like a twig! That's why! I gave him a few little demonstrations of what I'm capable of and I think he got the point. If you ever have any problem with him just let me know and I'll take care. I don't even need to see him in person, I bet just the sound of my voice on the phone can make him pee his pants!", said the super-dad between chuckles. The following day it was a holiday so the family woke up late in the morning. Héctor opened up the fridge to grab something to eat, "Hey! What happened, the fridge is empty!", said the huge man. "It's natural honey", commented Marta as she walked behind her large husband and caressed his gargantuan back, "you eat a lot more now and we run out of food much faster" "Hehe, that's true, guess that's a little price to pay for all the advantages being like this brings", said Héctor as he turned around and picked her up, making her sit in his meaty forearm. "No problem then! Let's go to the supermarket!", the big man added and headed for the garage with her in his hand. "Hey Ricky, we're going to the supermarket, wanna come?", Héctor asked his son. Ricky accepted, his father was surprised at the way his son's attitude was changing, as he became more and more self-confident his son became more and more humble. Fortunately, Héctor had a big 4x4 van, he wouldn't have fit in a smaller car and unlike a 4x4, a regular car would collapse under his weight. Despite this he felt pretty tight inside when he got in. Marta and Ricky got in as well and they left. The supermarket was a 30 minute drive, when they were half way Héctor saw a cow in the middle of the road, in order not to crash against it, he stopped quite abruptly. A car that was behind them was caught in distraction and crashed on Héctor's van.The big dad's 4x4 was so tough it didn't get a scratch, but the front of the other man's car was quite damaged. The guy was upset and got out of his vehicle, he walked to the driver's seat of the 4x4 cursing and insulting, "I'll kill you motherfucker, why don't you watch out, I'll break your damn van you moron!", said the man and kicked Héctor's car. The van had one-side glasses so the guy didn't get to see Héctor and kept hitting and punching his van. Then the front door was open and the huge dad came out, the man was so into his thing he didn't realize, until a heavy hand grabbed his chest and shoved him away with tremendous force. "Holly crap!", the guy said as he looked at Héctor's massive frame. Next to him, the man looked like a miniature, the big dad stood in front of the guy and began to move forward, the guy retreated and ran into his car and drove away fast. Héctor just giggled and returned to his van, he was already getting used to these kind of reactions. But the cow was still there, and they needed to get going so the huge dad grabbed the animal and held it up, walking it inside the fields far from the road and gently putting it on the ground. They drove just a few minutes more when they had a flat tire, Héctor stopped the car and got out "Give me a hand son!", he ordered Ricky who got out almost immediately. "You're going to get the spare in place, kid", the dad said. Héctor opened the back and Ricky wondered out loud "What happened with the cricket?" "Cricket? hehe, why would I need that", Héctor replied looking down on his big muscled physique and handed the spare to Ricky, "I pick up the van and you change the tire, deal?", the big man said then put a hand under the back of the van and picked it up very high like it was weighless. Marta felt the van move and she screamed "Hey! What's going on?!" "Oh sorry sweety, I'm picking up the van that's all", boomed Héctor loudly at her. In a few moments the tire was replaced and the big dad put the van back on the ground with care and they could resume their brief journey. When the family arrived at the supermarket, they couldn't find a parking spot for their van, the lot was full, Héctor drove around countless times until they were exhausted and they almost decided to go back home, until the dad caught a glimpse of an old heavy truck that was very oddly parked, instead of taking up just its spot, the truck was taking up almost two places unnecessarily. Héctor said "bingo!", he stopped the van next to it, got out and walked to the truck. He simply grabbed under it and lifted it up completely, then easily gave a few steps towards the appropriate spot and gently put it down. He dusted off his hands as he exclaimed "there we go!", then parked his van in the now free place. Marta and Ricky were mezermerized, as Héctor saw their faces he asked "Impressed?! that was very easy!", it was true because he wasn't even breathing hard. After a few hours in the supermarket, they'd filled three carts, two of them were full of food for Héctor, for whom every package seemed small and that made him keep adding and adding stuff to the cart, they also had consider that now the big dad's clothes were a lot bigger, so they used more laundry powder, more food also meant more dish washing, therefore more detergent, a bigger body meant more deodorant, more lotion, more soap, bigger feet more feet powder, and so on. They also had to replace stuff he'd unadvertently broken in the few days he wasn't controlling his strength completely, like 6 glasses, about 20 forks and knives he'd bent over, and a desk lamp he'd twisted to unrecognizable shape. Looking down on the incredibly stuffed carts, Héctor realized there was nowhere to put all that food. "I guess we're going to need a new fridge honey, what do you think?", the big man suggested "Definitely, I've been oggling one that will be perfect for us now in the home appliances section, what do you think?" "Ok sweety, go ahead, go there and pick one for me, I'll go in a few minutes, I still need some shaving cream and... ", replied Héctor but Marta was already gone, she loved buying. When she arrived she talked to the salesman and took him to the chosen fridge, the thing was fucking huge, so much it looked industrial, and costed like 6000 dollars. Héctor's family didn't have any money issues since the reasearch company's paycheck was very generous. "Do you take platinum visa?", asked Marta "Of course, ma'm", said the salesman as he took the card. "How are you going to transport it?", the guy asked pointing at the fridge. "We have a transport service but you'll have to wait for about a week, we've too many deliveries lately, I apologize" "Oh, don't worry, we have a big van, I think we can put it on top no problem" "Ok, I'll send you the transport men to put them on your van for you" "Thanks! that's so considerate of you" Then two big guys wearing overalls appeared, each around 1,85m (6'1") and weighing easily 90kg (200 lbs) "Hi ma'm, so this is your fridge?", they pointed at a smaller one that was next to the one Marta chose "No, that one is", she corrected "Oh crap!" said one of the men Each man took a side of the big thing and pulled as hard as they could, it was impossible for them to lift it, they could barely drag it a few inches and they were quickly exhausted. "Oh, we're sorry we might need some extra help or a fork lift", said one of the guys as he recovered his breath and wiped his moisty forehead with his hand. "That's not necessary, don't worry, my hubbie is going to move it" "Your what? your husband? Ma'm we've been doing this for years, there's no fucking person who can move that, not even three guys", said one of the men as they looked at each other and laughed. "You haven't seen my husband... oh, here he is", she said as Héctor seemed to appear from behind some crates "So honey, did you choose one already?", asked the huge man. The transport guys stopped laughing and contemplated Héctor, then they looked at each other to check if they were having visions. "Oh my..." one of the guys let out Ignoring them, Marta replied "Yes love, I already bought that one" and pointed at the huge fridge with his right hand as she was grabbing Héctor's big arm with his left. "Good choice sweet, this one will be just perfect!" said the big dad as he checked it out up close. Then two transport guys thought maybe with the large man's help they'd be able to drag it to the van so each one of them grabbed a side "Ok Sir, will you help us carry it? let's push at the count of three!", said one of the guys as he prepared. Héctor just laughed, put his hands firmly on each side and lifted up the huge fridge as if it was just empty cardboard. He then hefted the big thing over his massive shoulder using his hand to keep it in balance and carried it all the way to the van. "oh my god!" said the men, "Sir, you're going to put us out of business with that strength" Héctor just laughed at the smaller men and continued carrying the fridge effortlessly. Marta walked along and all the way she encouraged his husband "Just a little more, honey, we're almost there, hang on!", repeatedly. "haha" laughed Héctor, then stopped, "Sweety, there's no need for that" he said between chuckles "I could keep this in my shoulder for a whole day without even feeling tired at all" he said and took the fridge with his free arm and held the enormous thing over his head, balanced in one of his hands, "see?". Both Marta and the men wowed. Héctor continued carrying the fridge to the van, once there he put it easily on top "Sir, need some rope to tie it to your car", asked one of the transport guys "Mmm, not really, do you think rope will keep this safe in place? I have something better!", then the big man opened the back of the car and took two crowbars. The fidge had a few openings in the back designed to put a thick rope for transportation, Héctor put the crowbars instead and used them to secure the fridge to the car structure, bending them easily with his mighty arms. "Hey, we forgot about Ricky, where is he?", asked Marta "Oh, I left him at the exit watching over the carts", replied Héctor, "He shoud be here by now, this is odd, I'll go check". The big man walked to where he'd left his son. When he arrived at where his son was supposed to be, he wasn't, the carts were unattended, Héctor worried and began to walk fast around the whole supermarket. After a few instants he saw his son was in an abandoned spot behind the mall, together with two guys, one of the guys was threatening him with a knife and the other was checking his pockets. Ricky saw his dad's huge figure in the distance, Héctor made a "keep quiet" gesture and walked behind the guy with the knife. He grabbed the guy's hand and gripped powerfully, while at the same time put his large arm around his neck. The guy screamed in pain and threw the knife to the ground. Then Héctor punched him in the head and he fell unconcious. The other guy took some time to notice what happened and, not threatened by the knife anymore, Ricky tried to get rid of him, pushing him, but the guy was quite big. Héctor stood in front of the other guy who tried to punch him in the belly, but without budging the super man's muscular stomach, the guy then pulled out a gun and shot at Héctor's chest, but the bullets just bounced off, the big dad quickly took the weapon off the thieve's hand and twisted it in his palm like it was butter, then threw it on the ground. He picked up the burglar and held it up over his head. He grabbed the two guys, and carried them to a trash container, put them in and twisted the cover of the container so they wouldn't be able to open anytime soon. In the distance, Marta had arrived and was watching everything. She got close to his son who was kind of shocked and conforted him. As Héctor returned, he could see his son now more than happy. "Dad, that was fantastic, I'm so proud to be your son!" "I love you son, and I won't let anything happen to you", said Héctor as he hugged his son big. Then he stood in front of Marta and Ricky and hit a double biceps pose, the said in assured tone "Guess from now on you can feel very safe while I'm around!".
  18. Note: this story is the continuation of TheEd's prequel to his story The God Father, written with his permission. This is mainly focused on the everyday experience of the main character, Derek, transforming into a superman. (written February 2013) The God Father: the path to unlimited power My dad had continuously been eating and growing throughout the whole day, by the evening he had emptied all the government special nutrition boxes and decided he should take a bit of a rest. He gulped the last sip of protein shake, closed his big fist, turning the steel shaker in his hand into a smashed piece of metal as if it was paper, and threw it on the table. He was breathing heavily, as if he's had a bit too much. It was the first time his body was put through such fast growth and calorie intake and he got carried away by his increase in size and the feeling of new strength all the process provided. That's why he didn't notice his body was burning all over and his veins were sticking out like crazy, for a moment he thought he was going to explode. It took him about fifteen minutes of rest to regain his breath and for his veins to stop pulsating like crazy. He just sat there, feeling his new built body, he looked down on his torso and then stood up. He just smiled as he just couldn't stop staring down at his own body. Then mom entered the kitchen and just let out a loud "wow". Derek just looked back at her and smiled broadly, he was only wearing a pair of tight underwear pants. My mom, Gina, was a beautiful woman, she was in her forties but looked like fifteen years younger, she worked out and kept her body tight and in shape, and she was beautiful. Some people even said she looked like Charlize Theron. I always wondered what a woman like that did with a loser like my father. She contemplated her husband's 5'10" (1.78m) 260 pound (120kg) figure. He took a deep breath and put his hands in his hips, making his chest expand proudly for her. He looked just like a bodybuilder, not in super cut contest shape and not quite in off-season shape, he was just a healthy muscular man with just the adequate amount of fat and muscle. For example, his abs were visible only if he flexed, other than that you could see only a hint of muscular abs. He was wide shouldered, with 21" (53cm) arms, a pair of legs that could belong to a professional rugby player and a weightlifter's round butt. Mom walked closed to him, she was only 5'5" (1.65m) so he towered over her. She immediately put her hand in one of his big arms "wow honey, is this all you?" "Hell yeah! Guess I'm the big man in the house now, hehe", as he replied she was surprised at the sound of my dad's voice, it was deeper than before and more masculine. As she looked up at him, she marveled at how handsome he looked, he had a full head of hair again and she couldn't help appreciate the manly stubble that had grown on his face throughout the day. "Wow, how do you feel?", she asked "I feel incredible, I feel like I'm a fucking locomotive", he replied with confidence. "Just how strong are you?" "To be honest, I haven't checked, let's see!" The big man walked to the table and grabbed one of the government steel boxes with his hands, the sides of the box were about half an inch thick. He effortlessly crushed the box, then took another and crushed it just as easy, he looked at mom and smiled cockily. I tried to dent one of the boxes and it was so solid it wouldn't budge. My brother Brian tried to do the same and it was to no avail. Derek just crushed all the boxes and turned them into a pile of rubbish. "That was too easy", he said and gave a look around the kitchen in search of something to use his new strength on. Brian came running from his bedroom and brought a baseball bat, "Here dad, can you break this?" Dad looked at Brian and smiled bemused, he was way beyond breaking a bat already. He took it anyway and said "well, I was looking for something more challenging but there it goes...", we were expecting some preparation but just as he took it he broke it casually, and it was broken on the thickest part. He gave it back to Brian, who looked in awe at the broken pieces. "Hey, remember you needed to move the fridge?", Derek asked mom and then he walked to where the fridge was, squatted down a little and put one hand on each side, he then picked it up as if it weighed nothing. Turned around to look at mom and asked her "where did you want it, sweetie?" "Dear god! You're picking up the fridge!" "To me it weights nothing!" said my big dad as he giggled and played around with the fridge in his hands as if it was an empty cardboard box. "Oh, put it over there, big man!". He walked to the place she pointed to, carrying the refrigerator with ease, while she walked along behind him running a luscious hand through the new massive muscles of his back. He put the fridge down. "Hehe that was too easy! do you think it looks good there? I can move it again! Anything heavy you need to move, just tell me!" he said as he put his hands in his hips again and expanded his massive torso for her. She came in front of him and put her tiny hands in his massive pectorals. "It looks just perfect, my titan!", she said as she massaged his massive chest. "Seems I'm becoming quite powerful", dad said with a smile. "I wonder if I'm invulnerable already", he asked and took a big knife from a kitchen drawer. "What are you going to do with that, honey?", mom asked with concern. "Don't worry, it's a test", he said and stabbed his forearm powerfully. "Awwwww!", he let out and mom also cried out. Then he removed the knife and there was a bit of blood coming out from the injury. The knife blade was torn and smashed. "Geez! That hurt!", he checked out his forearm and it was only a superficial injury. His skin couldn't stop the steel, but his muscles didn't let the blade go much further. "Well, looks like my invulnerability is building up slowly", he said, luckily as minutes passed his skin was repairing itself and in about half an hour the wound had disappeared. "This is just the beginning. Who knows how much I will grow and how much stronger I will get! In the following days I will focus on eating and becoming more powerful, so I will ask you guys to please cooperate and bear with me, if I'm a little self-centered, I don't mean to, it will be just until I develop my powers to the level I'm hoping to get". The following days he just chugged down tons of government provided food, and just enjoyed his own body growing and growing. The size increase had slowed down, it was not as fast as in the first day, so he only grew a fraction of an inch taller every day and just added about 20 pounds of muscle a day. But the strength and power increase has not slowed down at all. By the end of the week he was 6'3" (1.90m) tall and his bodyweight was 360 pounds (162kg), that is about a 40% increase in size, but his physical strength had increased about 100 times from that evening. He was starting to develop other abilities like heat-vision which he could use at will now. He was also beginning to learn how to use x-ray vision and super-hearing. And he was already levitating, though he was yet to venture out of the house with his flight because he didn't feel he had full control of it yet. In the morning, Derek strutted around the house enjoying his new big physique and his new powers, and he came to the table where we were sitting. "OK, family, time to test my invulnerability again", he said with his even deeper and manlier voice. He grabbed a big knife and stabbed his forearm again, the knife blade turned into a useless scrap, as it touched his unharmed skin. He checked out his forearm, "No harm, no pain, nothing! Haha!", he shouted. The we heard the bell ring at the front door. I saw the outline of the guy that was waiting at the other side and I let out an "oh oh". Dad looked at me, a bit puzzled. "Oh, I'll check honey", said mom putting a gentle hand on Derek's huge chest then walked to the front door and opened it. It was mom's ex boyfriend from high school, they've met again in a facebook organized reunion and since he'd known dad was in hospital he'd been flying over mom like a vulture. "How've you've been, baby?", said the guy to mom, approaching her. "Since when I'm your baby?!" "Well, you used to be, remember?", as he said that he put his hand on the door sill and got closer, blocking mom's escape. She instinctively gave a few steps back. The guy was quite athletic and wide shouldered. And looked like he kept his good looks through the years pretty well. He used to be 220 (100kg) lean and was now about 240 (108kg), he obviously was still working out, and kept much of the muscle and bulk but there was a bit of a belly added by the passing of time, and he was easily 6' (1.83m) tall. "This is not a good idea", my mom replied with visible awkwardness and discomfort. She'd been rejecting the guy since the first minute he had approached her, even before dad's transformation. "Oh, come on, where can you get a man like this?", the guy said to mom as he got close to her with his handsome mature face. "Much better than that loser you left me for, hehe... By the way, how is he doing?" "I'm pretty fine, thanks" As the guy heard those words he saw a massive man coming to the doorway and blocking it completely, he looked at him with confusion. "Who is this guy?", the ex-boyfriend asked. "No, WHO ARE YOU?", asked my huge dad, looking down on the guy with anger in his face. Derek crossed his arms in front of his chest and gave a few steps closer to the guy. The ex-boyfriend retreated instinctively. "Derek?!", said the guy recognizing my dad's face. A shiver of fear ran down his spine. "So what were you doing with my wife?", asked Derek as he reached out with one arm for the guy's jacket collar, grabbed him and picked him up off the ground like 4 feet. (1.2m). The guy was in panic. "Honey, he was just being friendly, nothing has happened, don't freak out!", explained mom trying to calm Derek down. Mom told him about his ex-boyfriend and how they'd met again and that the guy was just confused. Derek had the guy hanging from his hand effortlessly 4 feet over the ground as he listened to the whole explanation. Derek calmed down and put the guy on the ground again but was still holding him so he was unable to run away. "Ok, so there's nothing going on between you two?" "I swear it dear", mom assured. "Yes, Derek, she rejected me, now let me go please", asked the ex-boyfriend. "OK", said my big dad, then he pulled the guy closer to him, "as you can see, Gina has a man already, so there is no need for you to be around." The guy nodded with his head as he shook nervously. "You won't be bothering us, will you?" "No! No! I won't, you'll never see me again" "Fine", as he said that he let the guy go and the ex-boyfriend began to walk back then run away as if he'd seen a ghost. We had breakfast together and mom explained everything to dad, he believed her and there was no reason for any more arguments, so they calmed down. As my dad stood up from the breakfast table he stretched his gargantuan muscles, "Finally I think I'm ready. I'm going out to check the neighborhood!". He was wearing short pants and a t-shirt that fit him super snug, he looked super self-confident, massive, proud and manly. He didn't look like the dad I used to know, the man that I used to despise and to treat with sarcasm and irony every time he tried to impose any kind of authority on me. As he strutted to the doorway mom asked him "Are you going out?". "Yes" "But are you sure you want the neighbors to see you like that?" "Like what?" he said and made a double biceps pose expanding his massive body "What's wrong with being a big muscle man?" "Maybe you should cover, your clothes are too tight and sexy", she replied. "Oh honey, you're jealous! Haha! It's been a long while since the last time you told me stuff like that... this is fun! But don't worry, I only have eyes for you, sweetie", he said that last phrase in a very low masculine tone. "Yes, I know, but look at the hunk you have become, you'll have women jumping on you all the time!" "Oh", dad said bemused, "that would even the playfield a little bit, don't you think?", and he looked out the door where the ex-boyfriend had left a few hours ago. "You got me" said mom with a smile "guess I have to make a bigger effort now I will have competition". "You have no competition baby, where will I find a woman like you!", he said as he walked to where she was and caressed her face gently with the tip of one of his thick strong fingers. "Ok... but, what about the pair of guards the government put around the house? Are you sure they'll let you leave?" "Honey, you've seen just how strong I am and the stuff I can do, do you think that I should worry about those two weak men outside?", he said as he smiled then walked out. As he walked out confidently the two guards at the front door approached him. "Sir, we have no authorization to let you leave your house", one of the guards said. The men were big but none as big as Derek was now. "Ok guys, I'm just going for a walk, you better get that authorization because I don't want to hurt you, understood?", he said to them in a serious tone. One of the guards talked on the radio briefly and then looked back at the huge man, "they say you're not authorized, Sir". My dad puffed in frustration, if he had been more confident and used to his new powers he'd have realized there was no point in wasting time with these guys, he would just fly up leaving them behind or make them fly away with a gush of his breath, and do whatever he pleased, but he was still thinking like a regular man. One of the guards took out his gun and aimed it at Derek. Dad just looked at the gun and almost instinctively two heat vision beams came out of his eyes and in a second the gun was red hot, so the guard had to throw it away. Once on the floor Derek continued to heat it with his eyes until it became a puddle of molten metal. In the meantime the other guard has taken out a machine gun, and shot a quick round at Derek's chest. That caught my dad by surprise and he retreated a bit, but soon he realized the bullets were bouncing off his big massive chest without doing any harm. He took the machine gun off the guy's hands like you take candy from a child, and then bent it over with the strength of his big arms, as if it was made out of modeling clay. "Ok, now you don't have your toys, what are you going to do?", Dad asked as he was starting to feel more confident. One of the guards threw a tae kwon do kick at Derek's stomach. He didn't even budge, and for the guy it felt as hitting a solid wall. Derek smiled, "Nice move! I did some martial arts back in the day in the Police Academy. Guess if I use that against you now, you'll be in big trouble". For a moment the guys froze, it was obvious they were in fear of what Derek could do to them. If they had known the fact that a punch from Derek now could be as strong as being hit by a thousand locomotives at full speed, they'd be running for their lives. But they were lucky, my Dad didn't enjoy harming those weaker than him, and that was pretty much everyone now. "Look guys", said Derek in a sympathetic tone, realizing after all that he didn't have any reason to defend from these guys so he was totally relaxed and in control, "I'm a law enforcer too, so I understand you're following orders, so please call to your superiors and just tell them I'm going for a walk". "We already did, Sir, and our orders is to stop you, we have an objective, we can't disobey" Derek liked the respect he was getting from these guys, he was hardly ever treated with such politeness before, he certainly wasn't used to be called 'Sir', maybe it was his imposing new size or maybe these guys were fully aware of how powerful he had become. "Well, what if a force much superior to you prevents you from achieving your objective", when he said that he grabbed the guys' radio transmitters and made them snap inside his huge hands. Then he grabbed the guys from their jacket collar, one in each hand and easily lifted them off a few inches above the ground. "Please no! I have a family!", cried one of the guys as he freaked out. Then Derek smiled and started levitating carrying the two guys with him, he was a little shaky because he didn't have the practice yet, and the guys grabbed tight from his huge arms in fear of falling down. He flew a bit erratically until he reached the top of a very tall tree, once there he put one of the guys on the top, making sure he wouldn't fall off, then flew a few blocks away to the top of another tall tree and put the other guy there. "Sorry, this is the only way I could come up with for you to stop bothering me. This way you'll have an excuse not to comply with your orders. If you don't get rescued, I'll come from you later, ok?", Derek said in a calm tone as he hovered in the air. He decided it would be nice to visit the police station, and see his fellow cops again. So he hovered in the direction of the station. The station was 20 blocks away, it took him about 30 seconds to get there, because he didn't have enough flying practice, if he had, with his power at the moment he'd be there in a fraction of a second. He descended gently by the station's front door, people passing by looked in awe and commented. As he strutted in confidently, the first sensation he had was the feeling that everything and everyone was so much smaller than he remembered. With his new size, the perspective had changed completely. Behind the front desk there was a group of cops, those were the guys that used to laugh at him. As he approached them, he began to think he couldn't believe he had considered those to be big guys before. The biggest one of them was 6' (1.83m) 220 pounds (100kg) which by his new standard was just a wimp. The other three guys were also athletic and sporty but a bit smaller. "So, what's up boys?", Dad said as he approached confidently and enjoying how he had to look down now on these guys he used to consider so tall before. The guys looked at him, and their jaws dropped. "What the fuck!", the biggest guy let out. It took them a while but then one of the finally recognized him. "It's Derek, for Christ's sake!" "Hehe, yeah, it's me", Derek said cheerfully. "We thought you were dead" "Do I look dead?" He replied, "I've never felt more alive in my life!", as Derek said that he patted the biggest guy in the back as soft as he would pat a baby, but it was enough to almost make him fall, he had to put his leg forward to regain balance. "Damn! How is this possible?!" "Well, I don't need to keep this a secret, the government chose me to give me superman powers, that's it.", Dad said just like that. "Holy shit! So that's why you're so big?" "Yeah, and I'm very strong too", he said this and crouched a bit to grab the trouser's belt of the biggest guy with a single hand then lifted him like 3 feet (1m) over the ground as he smiled. "Hey, put me down!", the guy cried. Derek couldn't help but giggle as he kept the guy hanging effortlessly. This guy had been picking on him since they'd been at the police academy. The guy freaked out and pulled out his gun from his hip and aimed it at Derek's face. My dad just smiled and took the gun from the athletic cop with his free hand. Then, making sure everyone was seeing, he closed his huge fist around it, his thick muscled forearms bulging as he gripped tightly making the gun bend and twist. Derek threw what was in his hand at one of the other guys, who caught it in surprise and looked at it in awe. The gun was now a ball of torn metal with the indentations of Derek's fingers. "As you can see, things will have to change from now on, little fella", my dad said to the cop as he put him down on the ground again with ease. "Look Derek, I know I've been a jerk with you before, but I didn't really mean it", the guy said as he was shaking in fear. Derek put his hands in his hips and expanded his massive torso and looked down on the guy with a serious face. "I didn't... I didn't mean to be such an ass... an asshole, really, please, errr" Derek took a step closer and the guy retreated. "Please, calm down man! Don't freak out, big fella!", the guy said almost in despair. The guy had a police baton hanging from his hip. Derek put a huge hand in the guys's neck, then grabbed the baton with his other hand and held it up. "I'm chilled, little man, but if you make fun of me ever again, this is what will happen", as he said that he broke the baton with just his thumb in front of the guy's face. "Understood?" he said, and the innerved guy nodded frantically. He pushed the guy aside gently and went to the Chief's office and talked to him to go back to duty. When he entered the chief's office there was a man in black suit sitting at the chief's desk. As the guy saw my dad enter he said: "Wow, you're looking big, really awesome results!" Derek was puzzled, "so, who are you?" "I'm Mr. Black", replied the guy, "I'm the guy who saved your life" "You're from the government, right?" "Yes, it's sort of an independent agency really, we gave you the treatment that is transforming you into a super man" "I'm a super man already" "This is just the beginning, you'll be a lot more powerful, believe me" "Why me?" "Because you're a good guy", Derek was surprised. "For a long while we were looking for prospects. We checked thousands of profiles in search for the right guy. Your profile struck us for being so honest and the way you always risk your life to do the right thing, in fact almost quite stupid, let me say" Derek frowned and looked down on Mr Black pretty seriously. "You see? I just practically called you stupid and with all the power you have now you didn't do anything to me!" "Well, I'm very strong now, I won't break your back just for saying that!" "See, this is what I'm talking about, your judgement skills are what we were looking for" "And you chose me despite being such a wimp" "No, for the treatment to work, small man genetics is preferred. But you don't have to worry about all that now, you'll never be small or weak anymore" "Well, I'm eager to go back to duty" "Well, that was our plan, we just thought you needed one or two days more, but seeing you now, I don't see why not. The city is gonna be really safe with you now, and then the country and later the whole world will be in your big good hands." The station had a place where cops could get new clothes. There was Peter, a guy almost 60 years old, who took care of the tailoring and delivering the uniforms to the cops. Derek strutted his way to Peter's office who was busy checking out some papers at the front desk. Then Peter heard a bass manly voice: "Hey, what's going on, Peter?" He looked up and his eyes opened wide. "Hey, holy crap! Who are YOU?" "It's me, Derek, don't you remember?" "Oh come on, Derek was a size S, you're like a 7XL!" "Yeah, they put me on a treatment to get superman like powers, and I grew a lot bigger, and I'm not done yet", as he said that he bent his arm making his huge biceps pop up. "Oh my god!", Peter was a small guy, like 5'5" (1.65m) tall at most and like 130 pounds (60kg), so my dad looked immense to him. "Do you think you'll be able to find something that fits me?", asked Derek, a little bemused by the situation. "Come in, we'll see", and Derek walked inside the clothes storage. "Remember", said the big man looking down on Peter, "I need something that would stretch, and to be honest, I don't want my muscles to be covered, I want them to show, even if through the fabric or so, I want people to notice that I'm a big guy". "Mmm, I think we have some new uniforms prepared for the summer season, they're short sleeved and with short pants, and they're kind of stretchy, I wonder if I have something that would fit your torso". "Oh, do you need me to take this out so you can take measurements?", said my dad as he removed his t-shirt, revealing his massive heaving mountainous hairy torso. Peter was out of breath. "Holy mother of god! You're built like a house. In my profession I see big fit athletic guys all the time, but I've never seen anyone so massive and so good looking as you're now. There is something about the fullness and roughness of your face and your muscles that is just so mature and perfect", as he said that Peter walked close to Derek and put his small hand in his massive chest and run it through one of his gargantuan upper-arms. Derek didn't dislike being touched, he knew Peter lusted after big cops and it's been like that forever, so why don't let the old man enjoy this moment. "Wow, let me check your measurements some more", said Peter and turned around to see Derek's back and extended the tape measure, struggling to reach the whole width. "Darn, I have never seen such a wide back before", Peter said and massaged Derek's heaving lats with both hands. "Hey Peter, Peter...", said the massive man, in a calm and bemused tone. Peter was entranced, and took a while to reply. "Yes?" "I know I'm a pretty big guy..." "No, you're the most impressive specimen of a man that's ever set foot in this earth, that's what you are". "Ok", said Derek with a smile, "I really thank you and I understand you're kind of thrilled by my muscles but I really need my uniform". "Here, check this out!" said Peter, and he pulled a rope and a big curtain opened, revealing an enormous mirror covering the whole wall from top to bottom. When my dad saw his reflection in the mirror he was baffled. "Wow!", he said as he smiled broadly, he couldn't believe the man in his reflection was him. "I don't have a mirror like this at home, I haven't been able to see myself like this yet...", said Derek mesmerized as he turned around to see his muscled physique from all angles. He then made some bodybuilder poses, enjoying the size of his incredibly bulky arms, chest, back, legs, ass, neck and of course, his bulging crotch. "So, now you see what I'm seeing, right?" Derek had just received a huge boost to his self-steem, he actually was that super man he was seeing in the mirror. He looked like someone who could take on the world. "I have something that will fit perfectly for you, it's not a regular uniform, it's more a concept of my own creation, it's as if I had known that a supercop like you would appear some day, hang on." Peter went to a storage room and returned with a big uniform. "Here, try this one on. The size is about 7XL, I think a little tight for you, but it does stretch, and it has a shield and all the identifications needed by a police man". Derek took off his pants and became fully naked, Peter gasped air. "Damn, you're so well hung!" Derek blushed "Yeah well, guess it comes with the package" "Sure! This is one nice package, I can't believe you said you will still grow more". Derek replied as he put on the new uniform on, "Yeah, but I will grow at a slower pace now, not as fast as I've grown the last few days" "Well, just let me know and when you grow more I'll tailor a new uniform for you", said Peter. The uniform was on and Derek checked himself out in the mirror. "Wow, this is great! ". He looked like a real super-cop, it was a black short sleeve and short pants uniform done with a fabric that glistened in the light making him look slick with all his muscles showing. "This is perfect!" "I'm glad you like it" "Well, I have to go! Thank you so much Peter!" "No need to thank big man. Darn, you look so fucking sexy, please be careful, don't leave too many people in lust out there, you hunk!" Derek laughed and caressed Peter's shoulder with affection as he left. He knew Peter for long and he also knew he had a boyfriend that was a handsome muscle bear in his fifties, and he was happy with the guy, and Derek was happily married too, so it was just innocent flirting. Now it was fun time. Peter just left the station and flew up in the air again, he hovered above the city, checking if there was some situation where he could be needed. At first he focused on hearing everything and he was overwhelmed with the sounds of the city, it took some more concentration until he was able to pick specific sounds with his super hearing. Then he found what he was trying to detect. Looks like there had been a car crash between a van and a truck, so he descended directly on the spot. The scene was a mess, the truck was laying on its side across the street and the van was laying vertically by a street lamp. All the traffic circulation was stopped. Two guys were arguing, one of the guys was much bigger, apparently the truck driver, and was about to start fighting with the smaller guy that was the van driver. Physically they were unharmed so there was no need to call an ambulance. He walked to the guys and stood by them, his immense figure caught their attention but they wouldn't stop arguing, the truck driver wanted to get the insurance information from the van driver but the other guy was blaming him about the accident. "Ok, guys, calm down.", said Derek with a booming serious tone of voice but maybe not assertive enough, because the guys kept arguing. Then the truck driver, who was a pretty big 240 lbs (110kg) guy, freaked out and cocked his fist at the van driver. "I said calm down", my dad repeated and immediately put his index finger in the guy's chest and pushed super gently and carefully, throwing the guy back about 20 meters (60 feet) and making him fall in his ass. He was amazed, it was not his intention to send the guy flying like that, he just thought he'd make him retreat a few steps back, he had to learn how to control his strength more or he could kill someone with only a touch. As he saw the big man being pushed with such ease, the van guy shut up. "So, let's solve this, ok", said Derek as he walked to the truck driver and grabbed him by his trouser's belt with one hand, lift him up and gently let him stand on the ground again. "Sorry if I hurt you little fella, but there is no punching in my presence, we'll settle this peacefully, ok?", he said to the truck driver. He brought the two guys together and they finally worked it all out without violence. "Ok, now you'll just get in your vehicles and leave", said Derek to the guys. "And how are we supposed to do that? We need a crane to pick my truck up!", said one of the guys. Derek just smiled and walked to the truck, he easily grabbed the side of it and lifted it with his arms, putting it straight and also dragged it to the road again without any effort, freeing up the street so traffic could pass again. The drivers were looking in amazement. Then my dad picked up the van which was even easier and lighter in his big arms, and as if it weighed nothing he gently left it on top of the road. "There you go, little fellas, you're lucky nobody has been harmed, now get out of my sight, ok?", said the huge cop in a serious tone. Disobeying such a powerful man was not a good idea so the guys quickly jumped into their vehicles and left. The work day passed. Derek entered the house with the feeling that he owned the fucking world. He had solved like 40 crimes and situations that day with absolute ease. There was a lot of delinquency in this city and specially in his area so a good cop was really needed. He felt powerful and pleased with himself. How would you feel if during the day you've heard people constantly talking about you in these terms: hunk of a man, titan, colossus, Hercules, superman, gorgeous stud, stallion, powerhouse, Goliath, muscle mountain, giant, hulk, bull, mountain of a man, etc. All through the day, he received tons of praise and tons of respect and also quite a bit of lust. Sometimes he didn't need to do anything, just a serious look from him made the criminals stop robbing or abusing, just his imposing presence made violent guys change their attitude. And even after all that work he wasn't even tired. But he indeed was hungry. He ate like ten full crates of government provided nutrients and took some time to enjoy his family at home. Dad was sitting on the couch next to mom, with his massive arm around her neck. He was feeling his body growing and his strength increasing by the second after the food intake. It was not as fast or noticeable as before, but by midnight his arms would be at least half an inch thicker, and his legs probably an inch more. The couch was designed for three people, but dad took up the space of two now. My mom enjoyed being surrounded by dad's huge muscles, and she rested her hand in his tight stomach, eventually feeling his massive pectorals. "Hey, it's kind of warm, honey", dad said to my mom, "do you want to go for a walk in the park and get some fresh air, maybe look at the moon?" The park was a few blocks away and it was quite a decent place during the day, but at night it was empty, because people were in fear of being mobbed. "Yes honey, but isn't it a little bit dangerous to go around the park at this hour?", mom said with concern. Then mom felt as Derek's huge chest started shaking as he let out a brief laugh. "You're joking, right?" said my dad looking at mom with bemusement. "Oh, sorry, hehe" mom said and sat straight in the couch, then put her tiny hand over the massive mound of muscle where her nape was laying, "I still need to get used to this new situation", and gently caressed the enormous biceps. My dad bent his arm and flexed making his massive upper arm into a bowling ball as mom caressed it. "Honey, when you're with me now, you're safer than having ten thousand bodyguards", Derek said in a very self-assured tone and looking proudly at his own huge arm. "Wow!", she let out. "Let's go then!", the big man said and took her in his massive arms. He stood up and walked to the doorway. "Hey, I can walk by my own", my mom said. "Oh, let your super husband can carry you easily!" he said as he walked out "and I can also do this!", he said as they rose above the ground. "wow!" she said as she grabbed tightly from Derek's thick neck. "Don't worry sweetie, with me you will never fall, you're super safe". He carried her gently to the park, he was now much more proficient with his flight abilities and had much better precision and speed. "Do you wish to remain in the air or do you want to go for a walk?", he asked her. "Let's go for a walk, we can fly more later" "Sure" They descended gently in the park, then he let her softly stand on the ground. They walked peacefully across the little roads the park had, while she held his gargantuan arm. As they walked there was a group of young guys drinking a beer sitting at a bench in the park, they didn't look friendly. "Why don't we go another way?", my mom asked my dad. "And why should we do that? What could that bunch of toddlers do to us?". And they walked close to the guys. "Hey, having a romantic walk under the moon shine?", one of the guys shouted at them as they passed by, and the rest laughed. Derek walked directly to the guys "Oh honey, leave them alone, let's just ignore them" said my mom as she tried to stop him. "Don't worry sweetie, this is gonna be fun", and he walked to the bench where the young fellas were hanging out, with a half smile on his face. "Hope you guys are not getting into trouble!", said the big man as he stood in front of the group of boys with a confident attitude. "Hey, you're big! Do you have some money? A big man must have a big wallet!", said one of the guys and pulled out a knife. The guy approached Derek and threatened him with the knife. Derek smiled and replied "Yeah, but a big guy also has big strong hands", then grabbed the guy's wrist and gripped firmly until he had to let the knife fall to the ground. The guy bent over in pain massaging his wrist that has been pressed just before the point of breaking. Another guy who was bigger tried to punch him but the punches just bounced off his massive chest without doing anything. Derek walked closer to the bench and grabbed it with one hand, then he lifted it off the ground while the five guys were sitting on it, holding them up easily with just one arm. The guys were scared and cursed and asked him to put them down. He had some fun and began to laugh as he shook them and swung them up and down at will. Then he levitated and started hovering at about 10 meters from the floor (30 feet). The guys grabbed tight from the bench to avoid falling to the ground, and started swearing really bad. "So, you'll leave us alone, now?", asked the big man to the guys. "Yes, yes, please put us down, we're sorry, we'll never bother you again, Sir!", the guys cried in fear. He gently descended to the ground and put the bench in place. Then proudly strutted back to where his wife was and they kept walking peacefully. She just enjoyed this new state of things, and was aware that this couldn't have happened if her husband was a regular man, they couldn't be walking around so relaxed and unconcerned as they were after that demonstration of the powerful man walking besides her. Dad took mom again in his arms and flew straight up, he wanted to surprise her. "Ohhh!", she let out and grabbed from his neck. "Don't worry honey", Derek said calmly with a smile on his face, this is a surprise. He went up and up until they were about 700 meters (2100 feet) over the ground. A plane and a flock of birds passed next to them as they hovered in the air. "Wow this is amazing, we're so high up in the air, it's scary!" she said as she looked down. "Don't look down, just look at that", he replied calm and reassuringly while pointing at the moon with his head. It looked beautiful at that height where the air was much clearer. "Oh my god! This is a dream come true! You're incredible!", my mom screamed. Derek was super happy about her reaction, their relationship hadn't been going well at all, and suddenly his wife was crazy about him. She brought her lips close to his and they kissed very passionately as he held her firmly hovering over the air, they gave a look at the moon, took a deep breath. "I can't believe this true. You know, I always liked big athletic men, all my boyfriends before you were rugby players or wrestlers or boxers, that sort of guy. I always liked big muscles in a man, I like how they look and feel and the sense of protection they provide." "I always wondered why such a beautiful woman as you chose a wimp like me back then?" "I chose you because all those guys happened to be complete self-centered assholes, and I didn't feel I was getting any of the protection I thought they'd give me, and you were so different, so considerate, gentle, humble, you looked up at me like I meant the world to you and I felt like you cared about me so much" "I still do, honey, I still can't believe how blessed I am to be with you", said the big man with his rumbling tone of voice. "I guess, it must've been hard for you to resign the physical aspect after being with those large guys", he added. "Well, I have to admit it took a good deal of effort but now it's as if fate or something has rewarded me", she said as she run her tiny hand over one of Derek's enormous pectorals, "Now you're sort of the perfect man, you have the personality and you're now so big, strong and manly that I feel protected like never before". Dad felt really good with what he was hearing. "And how big were those guys you dated?" "Well, none of them was as nearly big as you're now, the biggest one I was with weighed 250lbs (112kg)" "Haha, so my first day of transformation I was already bigger than your biggest ex-boyfriend! That's funny", said Derek with a pleasant smile, "And, were they strong?" "You're kidding, right? I thought they were strong back then but since I saw what you can do now, they don't fit my new definition of what a strong man is". All this talk made Derek feel really good about his new self. They kept hovering for a while and enjoying the view. Then suddenly the big man had a frown in his face. "What's the matter honey?", ask mom with concern. "Sorry babe, I have to take care of something", as he said that he started to slowly descend upon our house, taking mom back home. They entered the house and walked to the kitchen. Mom was worried: "What happened, my love?" "I was thinking about those kids in the park and I remembered it was kids like that who humiliated me", replied my big dad. "I thought you were over that..." "Well, I pretended I was over that when I couldn't do anything, but now", as he said this he looked down on his large body, "Now I can make those kids forget about ever committing a crime again!". I was sitting on the couch, watching TV when Derek stood in front of me, blocking the image of the huge 50" TV we had with his huge torso. "Jake, son, remember about the kids who hanged me up from the top of that building?" "Yes, what's with them?" "You said you knew where they live, I need you to tell me" "But you told me it didn't matter" "Well, it matters now" "What are you going to do? They'd know that I told you where they live. What if they take revenge attacking me or something?!" "Son, once I pay a little 'visit' to those kids, they won't dare bother you or anyone in this family again, and hopefully they won't bother any person ever again" I hesitated, I didn't know if I wanted to protect myself or if I still felt those guys as my friends, but for some reason I didn't dare to speak. "Oh, come on!", Derek said and grabbed the couch where I was sitting with one of his hands, then lifted the whole sofa with me in it and held me up effortlessly close to his face. "Look what I can do! I can handle your friends now!", said Derek, "and I think you don't want me angry now, so speak!" I must admit that he impressed me and made me want to respect him, there was something about his attitude that has changed completely, apart from how big he was, of course. "Ok, ok, I'll tell you". I gave dad the address and he flew away at super speed. A few instants after he was flying on top of Matt's house, he checked with his x-ray vision to see if the guy was there. Matt was in his living room playing video-games in his massive 70 inch TV he could buy thanks to his drug dealing. As he was about to score a loud thud distracted him and forced him to turn around. "No way!" he let out when he saw that a huge man had just taken down his heavy armour-plated front door pushing it casually with the palm of his hand. Derek entered the house, imposing his big frame, strutting close to Matt and grabbed him single-handedly by the collar of the expensive leather jacket the kid was wearing. "You come with me!", he commanded and picked up the boy taking him out of the house and high up in the sky. "What do you want?!", said the kid in desperation as he grabbed tightly from Derek's muscles to avoid falling. "Now let's meet your buddy Mitch". He flew to Mitch's house in fractions of seconds. As he x-rayed it, he noticed Mitch was sitting by the wall, counting money on a table. He descended next to the wall and punched at it with one of his massive arms, creating a huge hole as his hand passed through it and grabbed Mitch on the other side. He took the young man and flew into the air carrying both guys. It was all so sudden Mitch couldn't even say anything, once he realized he was flying in the air he freaked out "What the fuck! Who are you?" "Don't you remember me? Maybe this will jog your memory", said the big man as he flew fast to the top of the building where the guys have hung him a month before. "Here, remember this place?" said Derek as he hovered in front of the window where he had been hanging, holding Matt and Mitch one in each hand. "Oh, no, this can't be happening!", said Matt as he looked at Mitch with panic in his face. "No way, you can't be!! Jake's dad?!", said Mitch. Derek smiled at the young guy's realization as he nodded. "We thought you were dead? What happened to you?!", said Mitch. Matt replied to him "he didn't die, you moron! He became the fucking supercop everyone is talking about!" "Darn, we're screwed!", Mitch let out. "That's true little fellas, believe me, I wouldn't want to be in your position now! Let's go somewhere we can talk", as Derek said that he flew up into the air, as he carried the guys he began to re-think all the anger and desire of revenge he had. These guys were so powerless now, and he was so powerful that his previous feelings didn't make sense anymore, he actually began to feel sorry for these kids. "You're not scared, right? I thought guys who have the guts to do all sorts of crimes like you wouldn't be scared of some height!", after saying this he released them and they fell down. He waited for a fraction of a second then rushed down to pick them up again. "Hehe, that must have been fun, wasn't it?", he said with bemusement. Matt and Mitch were seriously in panic and grabbed tight from Derek's arms to avoid falling down. "Don't worry, I'm not gonna hurt you... badly", he quickly flew to the top of a huge tower with an antenna. There was a small place to stand with a fence, he gently let the two guys stand there while he hovered in the air in front of them. "Let's make a deal, puny boys!", my dad said to them with his deep manly booming voice as he crossed his arms in front of his chest confidently. The guys wanted to escape but they had nowhere to go. The only way to go down the tower was with special equipment. "You quit bothering other people, you stop dealing drugs, stealing, and doing any of the illegal things you do and I don't snap you both like a twig. How does it sound?", he said as he smiled at them. "I also want you to go back to school and I will control that you have good grades, in fact, I will be checking on you very often and I'll get very upset if you disappoint me! What do you say?" The guys didn't reply. "You better reply, I won't get you back to your homes until you reply" Still there was no reply. "Ok, no reply? Guess I'll leave you here to enjoy the breeze". As he said that he started to fly away, the night was cold and at that height the cold wind was freezing. Then the guys shouted "OK! We accept!" Derek returned and said "That's what I wanted to hear", while he smiled broadly. "Well, now I will get you home", he grabbed Mitch with one hand by his trouser's belt and held him up with one arm, he cocked his arm back with the kid in it, and prepared his body as a baseball pitcher about to throw his ball. "So, how do you want to get home? The fast way or the gentle way?", the big man asked and swung Mitch back and forth as if he was about to throw him. Mitch panicked, "The gentle way!! The gentle way!!", he shouted and Matt also shouted "the gentle way please!!". Derek laughed, "I'm just kidding with you guys", as he said that he grabbed them both and flew the kids gently back to their homes. It took my dad about two weeks to grow to 6'4" (1.93m) and 385lbs (173kg). He was even more massive than before and his strength and powers have increased about 20 times compared to two weeks earlier. In those two weeks he not only was able to keep Matt and Mitch in check, he managed to get to the guys that were recruiting those boys to sell drugs and he put the whole drug cartel to jail. With that move he practically eradicated all drug from town. In the meantime he also fought crime with an efficiency never before seen, making crime indexes go down rapidly in our area and the surroundings. He also continued to eat the super nutrients the government was providing, as he was eager to become more powerful so he could accomplish more and in an even bigger scale. That didn't mean he would overlook the everyday matters of the family. That very afternoon he was home and talked to mom: "Hey, did Jake show you his grades, how did he do?" "I don't know, they didn't give him his report card yet." "Did he say that to you?" "Yes, I just asked him" "Well, I just looked into his room with my x-ray vision and I saw the report card in his back pack.", he assured. "Jake, son" said Derek with an understanding tone, "could you please bring us your report card, we want to check your grades?" "Honey, didn't you read the grades with your x-ray vision already?" "I'm afraid I don't have that level of control over my vision yet". I was playing on the playstation sitting on the couch in the living room and to be honest I don't really know why I didn't pay attention to my dad's request. Maybe deep inside I still thought he was the wimp I used to despise and disrespect. Well, I thought wrong. And I was stupid enough to forget he could see my report card with his x-ray vision. He appeared in front of me, making sure his massive frame blocked the TV. He took the gamepad out of my hands and threw it on the sofa. "I think I asked you something a while ago, little guy", he said in a pretty serious tone as he looked down on me from his now imposing height. I was frozen, and sunk my body in the couch in fear. "What are you waiting for? Get your report card, now!", he commanded with such power that he made the glass in the windows and the door rattle. I climbed the stairs to my bedroom as if I had super speed too, and took the report card to my parents in seconds. They both looked at it, and I could see how upset they were. "No wonder why he didn't want to show it", mom commented to Derek. My huge dad looked back at me as if he was about to cut me in half with his heat vision. I have to admit it scared the shit of out me. "This is very disappointing, son", he told me while he fixed his blue eyes on me. "This is what we'll do", he said and walked to the playstation, he grabbed it in his hands and crushed it, turning it into bits. "No more stupid games and no more going out until your grades improve." I was so busted. If he'd done something like that before his transformation I would laugh at him and just ask him how was he supposed to stop me from going out the house. But now he was perfectly able to stop me anytime he wanted. "Did I make myself clear, Jake?", he said to me super serious. I realized I was grounded and I nodded in acceptance. "Fine, I will be checking you out, so please make the effort, ok?" I nodded again. That night mom and dad had a lot of sex. I could tell by my mom's screams that were going on for hours. They fucked like 7 times, and they stopped just because she asked him to. Apparently my dad had super sexual power too, enabling him to have intercourse thousands of times without rest and without losing any performance. It was one of the reasons mom was so incredible pleased by her super husband. Then they slept, but as after half an hour something woke them up. Mom sit up in bed, revolving her sheets and dad woke up too, shaking his head. Their room was close to the neighbor's house and the sound of dance music was shaking the walls. Boom schik bam, boom schik bam, boom shick bam! "Oh what the fuck!", Derek let out, "Not again!" Their neighbor was a senator and he wasn't at home very often, that family was filthy rich and they left their son alone in the house to do whatever he wanted. And he liked to hold very loud parties, and if you asked him to stop he was very rude. "For Christ's sake, it's monday!", mom screamed through the loud music. Derek was still pretty dizzy from his sleep but he shook it away, stood up from the bed and put on a pair of short pants. Mom was a little confused at first. But she looked at her man who stood there with his huge physique with double the muscle mass of a weightlifter, and how he looked at her with a confident grin in his face. And then she understood what he was going to do. "Don't hurt anyone, ok?", she asked him. "I'll just have some fun, don't worry sweetie", Derek said as he went outside. He strutted to the front of the neighbor's house and knocked gently. He could've taken the door down but he didn't want to destroy the house now. Nothing happened, they couldn't hear the knocks at the door over the loud music. Then he ringed at the doorbell, but still nothing. He then walked to a corner of the house and hugged it with his massive arms, making sure he had a good grip. Then he started shaking it, first it was a gentle shake, the walls and the floor of the house began to move, and the guys in the party inside thought it was part of the effect of all the alcohol they were drinking. He couldn't believe they didn't react to that. Then he gave it a serious shake, so powerful that it make people jump and some stuff in the walls fell down. Everyone stopped dancing and they thought it was an earthquake so everyone rushed out of the house. Then our neighbor's son came out the door and my dad approached him. When the kid saw that massive man towering in front of him, with his giant muscular hairy naked torso his jaw dropped, he thought it was an hallucination from alcohol or LSD. "Hey kid, do you know who I am?" "I don't know, I've been out of town, arrived just yesterday" "Ok, remember you have a neighbor, and this neighbor is a cop" "Oh yeah, Derek, he's such a loser, every time I make a party that idiot threatens us with putting us to jail, I never really take him seriously, my father always puts him in his place...But.. who, who the fuck are you, you look like you work out man, you're so puffy", the guy was quite drunk and as he said that he tried to sink his finger in one of Derek's enormous pectorals. Derek took the kids hand inside his massive palm and gripped powerfully until the bones and joints were cracking. "Arghhh, what the fuck!", the kid screamed. "Do you know what? I have some bad news for you, kid. The guy you were talking about, Derek, it's me.", as my dad said that he let his hand go, it wasn't broken but it was very sore. "What the fuck, it's not possible!" , said the kid as he massaged his hand. "Is that yours?", Derek said pointing at a hummer that was parked at the front yard. The guy nodded. Derek walked to where the hummer was, crouched and grabbed it with one of his hands, he then picked the vehicle up like it was weightless. He turned it around until it was upside down and threw it on the ground again. "Looks like you'll have to find some way to turn over your vehicle if you want to drive it again, boy" "Holy shit! My hummer!!", the guy let out. "Ok, listen to me little wimp, next time you want to make a party you have to ask for my permission first. Ok? ", as he said this he took some steps towards the kid who retreated out of respect and fear of the big man. "I don't need to threaten you with jail anymore, if you don't do as I say, next time I will grab your hummer", as he said this he ripped a lamp post off the ground and took it in his hands, "and turn it into a smashed tin can", while speaking he bent the thick lamp post as if it was made out of clay, in front of the guy's face. "Understood?" "Yes please, I'll never bother you again, Sir, don't be upset!!" "Ok, now clean up before your parents arrive, boy, and make sure you remain quiet all the night and every night from now on", said Derek in an imposing commanding tone as he threw the bent lamp post to the ground. Then he walked back home confidently and we all slept comfortably the whole night. Needless to say, from that moment the kid didn't dare to make any noises at night, let alone a party ever again. A month had passed and my dad was now 6'6" (1,98m) tall and weighed about 440 pounds (198kg), in that month his powers had increased about 45 times. The government had tests done on him in order to check his progress, but since long they stopped doing them, as he rated off the scale of any strength or power measurement device, making them useless. A thing that surprised me a lot, is that my dad didn't let all his power go to his head. Those who knew him well were surprised at how humble and good willed he was. I knew when he had an arrogant attitude he was pretending and did it just for fun. He was always super careful not to hurt anyone, always trying to help other people, always trying to solve things without any violence. He did exude a sense of self-assurance and confidence, but it was just the exact amount to command respect without being a cocky bastard. Was it possible that I was starting to admire my dad? No fucking way! It was sunday, even supermen needed a day off. My dad walked into the kitchen that morning bare-chested, carrying my mom in one of his huge arms. He let her stand on the ground and they both prepared breakfast. "Honey, today is my dad's birthday, he invited us for lunch, remember?" "Yeah, sure, I'm eager to see your dad again!" "Eager for him to see you, I guess" "Well yes, there had been some changes, it'd be good for him to be aware of them...", said my dad as he flexed his arms and expanded and flexed his chunky torso feeling and relishing his own power. My mom got close to dad and put her tiny hand in the middle of his massive chest, she lowered her tone of voice and spoke seriously: "Look, I know my dad and my brother have been such jerks to you, and now you're, well, you know just how powerful you are now, so please..." "Yeah I know honey, don't worry, I don't hold any grudges against them" "Oh, honey that's a relief" "But, you know they kept saying that there was no man in this house, maybe I will show them that this house does have a man!" "Only don't hurt anybody, ok?" "Oh, you know I wouldn't do that." As he said that he picked her up and kissed her gently and lovingly. A few minutes later breakfast was ready. "Here boy, the strongest man on earth has just prepared breakfast for you!". He put in front of me a huge plate full of scrambled eggs, bacon, much more than what I usually ate. What he said really make me think, how humble he really was, someone with his power was actually preparing breakfast for me. He also gave my brother Brian a plate just as big as mine and mom one quite smaller. We were shocked when we saw his plate on the table, his portion was 6 times as big as mine. "Ah!", he said with a pleasure moan, "another advantage of being super!". And then he began to eat his mountain of food. Since his transformation my dad ate like crazy, not only the government food but also he ate whatever he wanted, after all he didn't become fat, he didn't get cholesterol problems, high blood pressure, glucose level issues, or any illness. It all turned into new muscle and strength. Sugar, ice-cream, pancakes, fried chicken, barbeque, bacon, mega thick pizzas, hamburgers, whatever junk food he wanted, he could eat. "Ok", said mom as she caressed Derek's huge delts and shoulders, "we must hurry, it's a two hour drive to get to my father's house and I don't want to be late". My dad looked at her "No rush baby, how far do they live? About 120 miles? (200 km) I can fly us there in about 5 minutes, so take your time." "Wow dad, that is like 1400 mph (2400km/h)!", said my brother Brian. "See Jake, how smart your brother is? That is because he takes school seriously, learn from him!" "Yeah, bla, bla, bla, always the same crap, he's so fucking smart and I'm so dumb!" "Watch it, boy!", said the massive man and his huge muscles tensed, making me freeze. "Sorry dad, I didn't mean it" "Ok, I didn't say you were dumb, you must dedicate more to your studies, son, I know comparisons suck but it doesn't take x-ray vision to see you need to study more". "That is twice the speed of sound!", added Brian. Oh god! If he continued like that I was about to puke. Yeah, our dad had super powers, he was super fast, who cared what the speed was. "Hehe, yeah boy, you really are smart, I'll get you there at twice the speed of sound, I could go faster but I don't know if you'll be able to handle it, so let's play it safe", Derek replied bemused as he finished his massive breakfast. So, we took our time since we had a super fast transport. "Ok family! Let's go!" said Derek as he walked in the living room, wearing a grey tank top and very short black pants. "Honey, are you dressing like that?", mom asked him. "Yeah, what's wrong? Do I look bad?" he said as he smiled and bent his arms making his muscles pop. "No, you look too good, that's the problem!" "Oh, come on!" the big man said as he got close to mom and put his massive arms around her, "What's wrong with showing off a little bit? What is there to hide?", he said in a seductive tone as he kissed mom and made her feel the warmth of his gigantic body. "Yeah, guess you're right, let's go then", mom said with a smile, lost in the mounds of muscle surrounding her. We had a big family 4x4 van, so we got in it and Derek just picked it up easily. In a few instants we were flying up and up, and then we started going forward, he accelerated really slow and easy for us, and we saw the land beneath us pass faster and faster until it was almost a blur. Then just a brief moment later he started decelerating, until we were reaching precisely and slowly the house of Thomas, my grandfather. He let the van gently on the street in front of the big lovely country house. "So, how did you guys like the ride?", asked dad. "Dad! It took only 3 minutes and a half to get here!", pointed Brian as we got off the vehicle watching at his wrist watch. "Yeah, well, I saw you were ok so I increased the speed a little, hehe", he said happily as we walked to the front door. The country house was huge, mom's family was filthy rich, and that was one of the reasons why they looked down upon Derek, he was nothing like the attractive sporty guys from rich families that my mom used to date. To them he was only a poor guy and on top of it all, small and weak. My mom's father and her brother pretty much despised him. Mom's brother, Nick, was a 35 year old 6'1" (1.85m) 230lbs (103kg) don Juan, he was handsome, he played all kinds of adventure sports like mountain climbing, skiing, snowboarding, kayak, he was always tanned, always in top physical condition and as CEO of the family's business he had a lot of money and he made sure it showed, he only had the most expensive things, cars, clothes, boats, whatever. We all stood at the huge front door of the house and rang the bell. A guy that looked like a security guard dressed in a black suit and with dark sunglasses opened the door. That guy must have been about 6' (1.83m) tall and 240lbs (108kg), you could see even through the suit he was built and athletic. Mom announced herself and the guy said as he looked up at Derek "You and your sons are invited, but I'm afraid you Sir are not on the list" They were baffled, mom said "maybe you don't recognize him, he's my husband, his name is Derek" "There is no Derek in the list, madam, you can get in but he will have to remain outside" "What is this, a crazy joke?!", said mom as she freaked out and pull out her cell phone, "I'll call my dad and sort this out" Derek just stood there, smiling, he didn't seem surprised. In fact, it was not the first time this joke was played on him by Thomas. "So, your dad did it again, uh?" he said to mom as he massaged her back with one of his massive hands in an affectionate way. "He's not answering!", said my mom in anger. "Don't worry sweetie", said dad calming her down, "if your dad wants to stop me now, he'll have to bring someone that can stop me", he said as he looked at the guard with amusement. "Ok, let's go honey", said mom, "they must be gathering in the backyard already, we must walk through the living room". We walked in and dad walked in behind us. The guard put his hand in my dad's chest "Sir, I have orders not to let you pass" Derek just smiled and kept walking through the living room, following us. The guy stood in front of him and put both his hands on Derek's chest and pushed forward, but Derek just walked like he normally would, practically ignoring him. The guard was desperate, he charged with his shoulder at Derek but it was to no avail, he still bounced off the big powerful wall of a man as he advanced through the house. The guy tried everything, pulling him from the back, kicking him, punching him, he even took a heavy wooden chair and broke it on Derek's massive back. But my dad didn't stop walking and didn't get hurt. The guy was visibly tired and after he let us pass, he closed a big gate before dad could go through. Derek stopped and looked down at the tired guard. "Ok, little fella, why don't you just let me pass? Look how tired you are, this is becoming quite funny already" The guard was so tired he gasped for air "Open the gate", said big Derek, "I don't want to have to break it" "No way!" "Look", Derek said as he grabbed the guy from his jacket collard with one hand and lifted him off the ground, "if you had any idea just how strong I am you'd open that gate immediately, maybe I have to show you". He put the guy down and grabbed the gate with his left hand, he just pushed forward and ripped the heavy steel gate off its hinges. He walked forward carrying the gate in his hand, then threw it on the ground. The guard had already given up and Derek walked freely around the huge backyard lawn. Mom and us arrived to where Thomas was. "Hey! My dear! You made it, thought you wouldn't get here in the old van your husband has!", said Thomas as we came closer. "Happy birthday dad", said mom ignoring the comment, as she kissed my grandfather. "Hey there boys! You certainly grew since the last time I saw you, with some luck you won't be a wimp like your dad!", the old man said an hugged us, we greeted him for his birthday. Then Nick appeared, "Hey sister! How are you, it's been a while!", he said as they hugged. "And my nephews!" He got close to us, "Hey guys I seriously need to buy you some good clothes, you're practically dressed like bums!" "So, what happened with Derek?", Thomas said mockingly. "He is looking for a parking spot maybe, does he even know how to drive? hehe", said Nick and both men laughed. "You know what happened! You told that security guy to not let him pass", my mom accused them with anger. "Me? Not really, that must have been a mistake!", said Thomas. But he looked at Nick with a mean grin that gave both of them away. "Well, it might have been a joke, that I might have come up with", Nick confessed in between laughs... "hope you guys didn't get mad, hehe"... "Well, you're lucky Derek didn't get too mad", she said "Oh, what if he does? I'd be so scared, hahaha!", Nick said between laughs. "In just a moment you may not laugh so much brother", she assured. "Is Derek still outside, so?", asked Thomas. Then we felt a sudden breeze. We saw dad appearing with super speed behind Thomas and Nick. The guys were puzzled when they heard a deep bass voice behind them say "Hey guys, long time no see!" They turned around and as they looked at the mountain of a man standing behind them their jaws practically dropped to the ground. "Who the fuck!", Nick let out. Derek and mom smiled broadly. "He is Derek", said mom. Thomas looked at mom and then looked at my dad. "No way, this can't be possible, Derek is a weak small man, didn't you say he had an accident and that he was recovering?" said Thomas. "Yeah, well I didn't tell you the whole story, he was about to die but they found a way to fix him and go way beyond that", mom explained. "Way beyond? What does that mean?", Nick asked. Derek was quick to reply as he made a double biceps pose "It means they turned me into a big strong man!", Nick and Thomas' eyes opened wide. They had never seen a man so big and muscled and so tall, carrying so much bulk and mass, with such an imposing masculine presence. "But, just how strong are you?", Nick asked. "Well, let me see... strong as... mmm... how much do you weight?" "230" Derek smiled, grabbed the back of Nick's leather jacket with one hand and easily lifted him off the ground, holding him up without any strain while he grinned bemused. "Strong like this", he said and giggled. "Heh, you're light as a feather!", he added with his potent voice. "Holy shit!", said Nick, "ok, ok, I got it" "And I have another arm just as strong", as Derek said this he grabbed Thomas from his trouser belt and picked the old man up with his other arm. He weighted a mere 165 lbs (75kg) so it was even easier. Derek lifted them up even higher as he giggled. He thought Thomas would freak out but he actually let out an amazed "woow" and he seemed to enjoy being held. After a while he let them gently stand on the ground. "I must say I'm impressed Derek.", said Thomas, "your physical constitution is so different now, it's not just your muscles that are bigger, you have a big structure like a weightlifter, look at how wide and thick all over you are!". My grandmother Mary was coming to us but my dad's wide physique was not letting us see her come closer, we only saw her as she walk around him. "Oh Hi, Gina!", the old lady said to my mom with excitment, "Who is this huge handsome lad you brought with you?!" "It's Derek mom, hehe" Our grandmother was in awe, she's always been supportive of our dad, she was in part to blame for our mother to marry him. "Derek, oh my god! Look at you!!" Derek smiled at her and crouched to give a hug to the small lady, he engulfed her in his gargantuan bulk as he kissed her in the cheek. "Hey Mary, long time no see", he said in his low voice to her years. "Oh my! Look at those muscles, hear that voice, I can't believe this, you look like such a hunk, and how solid!", she said this as she grabbed a hold of Derek's massive right upper-arm. Derek couldn't help but laugh. They explained to her about the accident and how Derek became a super man. "Oh Derek, I'm so happy for you, you deserve this so much! I mean, look at you! You're gorgeous!", Mary said with emotion. "And Gina, I'm so happy for you too, to have this man at home every day must be incredible!", as she said this she looked at Derek from head to toe spending a long while at the big bulge in his crotch. The big man blushed a little. "Ok, son", said Thomas as he patted Derek's huge arm firmly, "let's go to the table, I'm sure a big man like you must eat a lot!". We were surprised, grandpa had never called our father 'son'. Nick also looked surprised at how his father's attitude had seemed to change. The day was beautiful and they had set up a huge table in the enormous garden at the backyard, under the shade of enormous trees. When they sat at the table, they realized they had to get a special thick metal chair for Derek, because he would just break the regular wooden chairs with his bodyweight, and they also had to leave enough room at his sides for his wide-shouldered frame to fit. They had a maid serving the food and Thomas asked the lady to serve as much as Derek requested. Needles to say she served a lot, like 7 times the amount the other guests were eating. At the table we noticed everyone was looking at Derek, how wouldn't they, he was so big and also so handsome. "Hey mom, what have you been doing lately?", asked mom to my grandma. As our grandparents were retired, they had a lot of spare time. "Well, I have been re-taking piano lessons!" "Really? It would be so nice if you could play some music for us", mom said. "Oh, we don't have a piano here, if we had it here I would play" "We can get inside later and you can play for us", my mom insisted. "Oh, I don't know" "No excuses Mary", said my big dad, "I'll bring the piano here for you so you can play for us, what do you say?" "Don't worry mom, I'll bring it, my cousin Joseph here, he will help me", said Nick looking at Joseph who was kind of dubious about the whole idea. "Are you sure? I feel like the piano will be safer with Derek, he looks big enough to carry it safely", Mary said looking at Derek's thick hands and arms. "No way, I'm your son and I'll get it for you..." "Stop it boy!", said Thomas, "Derek, son, can you bring the piano, please". Nick was puzzled, what the fuck was that? His father was favoring Derek? What was that 'son' thing? "What do you say Mary, do I bring it?", asked Derek "Yes, bring it, dear". Derek stood up and his massive frame towered over everybody in the place. He strutted his bulky physique to the inside of the house. When he walked through the large windows leading to the backyard he found the guard blocking his way again. "You again?" he said as he looked down on the guy, "move to a side puny man, I don't wanna be rude". But the guy didn't move. Derek pushed him gently with just a touch of his index finger, that made the guy fly back several feet until he fell on a couch. Derek walked to where the piano was, it was a vertical piano, he crouched and picked it up with his hands and easily carried it outside. As people where at the table they surprised when he saw Derek carrying the piano in his hands with such ease. "Hey Mary, where do you want it?", asked my dad. "Oh dear, leave it there under the shade of the tree" "Sure", my dad replied and easily carried the piano and put it super gently on the ground under a tree that was close to the table. "Nice job!" said Thomas as he stood up and walked next to Derek, "it took 6 men to put that piano in place, remember honey?" said as he looked at grandma, "Inside it has a metallic structure to make it sturdier, but it also weights five times more than a regular piano" "Bullshit!" screamed Nick, he walked to a side of the piano and crouched, grabbed under it with his hands and tried to pick it up. He grunted with effort but the piano didn't move an inch. "What the fuck!". He was about to kick the piano but Thomas shouted "Don't you dare!" and he stopped. Derek giggled and smiled at Nick, he crouched and grabbed the piano again, "here, this is how you lift it", then lifted it up without any effort, "light as a feather!", he said as pressed it overhead, he even let go one hand and balanced it with just one arm, playfully. Everyone was in awe. Then he put the piano gently back on the ground. "This is not fair! You can't be so strong!", Nick was mad, he cocked his fist and punched at Derek's stomach with all his might. My dad just looked down on him with bemusement as Nick let out a loud "Awwww", and grabbed his hand in pain, Derek's abdominal wall was kind of hard. "Let's do something", said Derek to everybody, "you will arm-wrestle with me, if you move my arm an inch I will pay for all the food we're eating". "Haha, sounds like fun", said Thomas with excitement. They set up a table and Derek sat with his super large arm in position. "Nick, maybe you'd like to try first", said Thomas to his son. Nick sat on the table a bit reluctant, he grabbed Derek's hand and once they were locked properly, Thomas said "go!". Nick began to push with all his might. Derek's arm didn't move a milimeter, Nick moaned and grunted with the effort and he frowned and sweated. Derek just looked at him and held his arm in place, without making any special effort. "Maybe you'd want to use both your arms, go ahead!", Derek suggested. Nick was frustrated, he began to use both arms, and struggled again, pushed and pushed as hard as he could but Derek's arm didn't move at all. "Anyone else wants to help him?", the big man said to all the guests of the party that were looking, "Come on, be my guests!". Some men got close and helped Nick, some pushing and other men were pulling, then some more men, at a point there were seven guys all trying to move Derek's hand. But not only my big dad's arm didn't move, he wasn't even making any effort to keep his arm in position. At one point he began to smile, looking at everyone getting tired as minutes passed. Then he easily and slowly put his arm down, beating everyone without any effort. "Haha, that was fun!", said the big man. "It's nice to have a son like you, big man, welcome to the family!", said Thomas as he patted dad's massive back. "Hey, what the fuck, I'm your son, not him! He's just your son-in-law!", said Nick as he massaged his sore arms. "Shut up you wimp! Good for nothing!", Thomas said to him with despise. The party went on and they had a pretty good time. All the guests seemed very interested in Derek's huge body and all he could do, some even asked him to make some bodybuilder poses. They asked him if he could fly, and he demonstrated by doing various levitations. He complied most of the time because he liked to feel appreciated. He only stopped being the main focus of attention when grandma Mary gave a piano concert, she played beautifully, she was actually a lot better than everyone had expected. After that, Derek took the piano back to the house just as easy as he'd carried it outside and everyone began to say goodbye. Nick was quick to talk to Derek, "Look Derek, I'm terribly sorry about the joke today, it was really stupid from us, I mean, I hope you don't hold any grudges", he said this in a tone so humble and so careful he seemed another person. "Yeah, you're sorry now you know I can snap you like a twig", my dad replied. "No no, I'm really sorry" "Yeah, whatever, I know you won't be doing those stupid things anymore anyway, so don't worry little fella, you'll stay in one piece for now! Hehehe", Derek said this and giggled then patted Nick in his back almost making him fall. Nick felt kind of awkward, but then he laughed out of compromise. "It's so good that my daughter has such a man at home!", said Thomas to Derek as he have him a rough manly pat in his massive shoulder. "I'm glad now I have a big son!". That was a rude thing to say being Nick standing next to them. "Do you know what? Thomas", said Derek looking down on the old man, "I appreciate that you consider I'm of any worth now, but I think your attitude towards your son Nick is crap" Thomas froze when he heard that coming from Derek. "Ever since you realized I'm stronger and bigger than him you've been treating him like shit, I really don't want to put up with someone who has that attitude towards people, every men is worth the same regardless of how big or strong they are". That was nice coming from my dad, mind note: I can use that when he brings up that my grades are not as good as my brother's. He really had made Thomas shut up, that old man had it coming. Deep inside of me I thought 'cool', was I admiring my dad? No fucking way... or was I? Nah... Grandma Mary and my mom did everything they could to dissipate the bad vibe that was taking shape, and they greeted everybody. We walked out and everyone saw in awe as my dad took us back home flying.
  19. mutador

    Work Shift

    Note: I wrote this story back in 2004, I think this is one of the most inspired and complete muscle growth written pieces I've done, and it's one of the few stories that contain some actual gay sex, but it's not the main focus at all. Work shift It was 6 o'clock in the afternoon. Norman was working at his desk, about to leave the office when Patrick appeared. "Hey Norman! Boss gave me these papers for you to fill up, she needs them tomorrow morning!!" "Jeez", Norman thought, Patrick always did the same, he knew this was actually Patrick's work. "Patrick, that's your work, I'm not gonna do your stuff!" "Oh, I see, and who's going to do it? Not me... I have an appointment" "What!? The boss is going to know about this!" "Of course she's going to know about this cause I have a date with her" Norman's face turned red, "what a mutherfucker", he thought... "Ok, well, now bye Normy!! And Brenda told me the job must be ready on time, you know, the company needs it" Norman headed for Brenda's office, in a few minutes they were out, she was dressed in a night gown and was holding to Patrick's arm. Brenda was really a good looking woman, not only a very intelligent boss, she was thin, tall, pretty dark-haired, almost any man who knew her wanted to fuck her, it was hard for Norman to admit it but he was in love with his boss, she was so hot to him, but always thought she was too much for him, maybe too much for any employee, until now, he couldn't believe Patrick had seduced her. "What does this guy have that I haven't" Norman thought... they were about the same height of 1.80m (5'11"), both had dark short hair, "well, maybe his haircut is a little better than mine... and also he dresses much better...but I have a better body, I seem to fill my shirts much more than he does", Norman thought. But that was not all, the main difference between Patrick and Norman was the attitude, Patrick was much more agressive and did everything to get what he wanted, he was more open to other people and more charming, maybe his blue eyes and white bright smile helped a lot, actually he was quite a handsome man, with a five o'clock shadow in his face he looked very seductive. But hazel-eyed Norman was pretty good looking too, he knew some people turned around in the street to check him out. Norman had to stay up all night working on his papers, on Patrick's papers, to be more accurate, actually he fell asleep while working. In his dreams he thought about Patrick, wishing he was awful, a wimp, wishing he looked tiny and had such an awful tiny voice he was ashamed to speak, and thought about him being more attractive, turned into a muscle stud and seducing Brenda. "Patrick, I wish you were the least attractive men in the world, I wish you to suck", Norman babbled in his sleep. The next morning he woke up at his desk, served some coffe and finished up with the papers. Suddenly Patrick and Brenda appeared together, they both looked refreshed and Patrick was whistling, Brenda entered her office. "Hope you got the job done, Norman, Brenda needs it so much", Patrick said while smiling broadly. Norman was really pissed off, he was thinking about throwing the papers to Patrick's face but he refrained 'cause he didn’t want to be fired, God knows how much effort it took him to get that job. He handed the papers to Patrick, he went to Brenda's office and told her something like "honey, I got the job done", "Nice sweetheart!" Norman heard in reply. Norman was so upset he hit the desk with his fist. "What a fucker, a real SOB, don't you think", Norman heard somebody speaking to him and turned around. It was Martin, his former working partner, he had worked in the same section of the company before, so he knew both Brenda and Patrick, but he had been promoted so he was chief of another section. That time he was just passing by. "Martin, nice to see you", Norman said, he was not very convinced, Martin had been friendly before but he didn't trust that much on him. "Same to you Norman, by the way, you really have a situation here, this is not going right, if this goes on you will have to do all the hard work and Patrick's is going to get all the benefits. You should try to seduce her, I don't know why, but that's the main point. Did you ever go to a gym?" "Mmm, well, I worked out when I was in high school, just a little, but I never cared about building a good body..." "Well, you should try, I think you'd look great with muscles, it will make you score many points with that boss of yours!". "Not a bad idea...", Norman replied. "Well, see you later", Martin greeted. "C'ya". Martin was actually dying to see the good looking Norman with a muscled body, nobody in the company knew he was gay and lest they knew he digged Norman pretty much. The words "You'd look great with muscles" repeated in Norman's head... "Well", he thought, "I'm going to put a stop to all this, if he seduces the boss, I'm gonna give him some competence!" In the evening when he was out of the job he passed by a gym called "Body dreams gym", he thought it was a nice name and entered, asked if they had heavy training equipment, told them he wanted to build a nice body, in a few minutes he was into a training program. Every night when he finished with his job (everytime Patrick didn't give him an extra task to complete) Norman went to the gym, he worked out like he's never done before, then he went home, where he lived alone, and had all kinds of bodybuilder food and supplements, the gym trainer told him he'd grow really fast with all that stuff, and also told him he had a good body complexion for bodybuilding. A month had gone through with the same routine of hard training and good eating, but something was wrong. Norman weighed, his weight hadn't increased a gram. He thought maybe it was because the weight of the fat he'd lost equalled the weight of the muscle he'd gained. He checked in the mirror if he looked any different, NOTHING had changed, he was looking just the same. Well, maybe mmm, if I measure my muscles, he took a tape and flexed his biceps, measured, they were the same size as before. He was puzzled... damn it! In the gym the trainer had told him he was worried because his strength hadn't increased in the last month, "Even the least genetically suit people, and that's not your case, earns a lot of strength in the first month of training, you're stuck to the same weights you used when you started". The trainer was beginning to doubt if Norman did his diet and all the stuff. He was puzzled too, even if he didn't do the diet he had to show some gains. That morning in the job was the worst, Norman was really into a depressed mood, he was tired by all the training and he didn't get any results. But that was not the case with Patrick, he entered the place so happy, looking so refreshed "God damn it! I never felt so much energy in my whole life!!". Norman could swear Patrick's clothes suit him different, he was looking a little bigger maybe. Patrick approached him, "Damn!, you're looking awful this morning Norman, what have you been doing all night"... "Well, I don't feel well"... "You should do some exercise, that helps...", Patrick adviced. When Patrick entered Brenda's office Norman could hear she saying "Wow my honey, you're looking amazing today, seems you have been working out!", Patrick closed the door, Norman couldn't hear any more. "DAMN!" Norman thought, "this fucker is working out too! he wants to beat me, I really need to grow". This time Norman doubled his efforts, he trained twice as hard, trying to increase his muscle size, he drank twice the protein shakes, ate twice the amount. He was at his home at night, two months of heavy training passed by and he was exhausted. He took off all his clothes in front of the mirror. This was a decision time, when he finally stripped, "HOLY SHIT! I haven't changed at all!", he yelled. "Dammit, dammit, dammit!", he weighed but he hadn't changed there neither. "This is not fair, holy shit!", he jumped in bed and almost began to cry and fell asleep. The next morning he went to his work as usual, he haven't seen Patrick in a while, apparently Brenda had given him some "time off", she did this anytime he asked her, of course he had his full salary at the end of the month. And of course, this meant Norman had to work double. This time Patrick came into the place, he was visibly cheering, looked so invigorated he seemed to glow with vitality, Norman got surprised when he checked him out well, "Damn!! what happened to him!", he thought. Patrick was looking incredible, he was wearing an L sized light-blue silk shirt which was tight to his body and completely filled up, looked as if it was going to burst and he could see the bulges of his pecs, his shoulders were broad, he had a thick neck and what looked like delts were pressing the fabric, he also could see his legs were thicker when he walked through the office, and also the way he walked had changed, his arms hanged as if he had big lats. Norman was shocked, Patrick’s work out was really paying off, that made him really mad. Patrick walked towards Norman desk, "Hey! it's been some time pal!", with this Patrick patted Norman in the shoulder. "Damn!", Norman thought, "that felt strong". Actually Norman felt sore and massaged his shoulder with his hand for relief, Patrick had gave him a very strong greeting. "Hey, somebody told me you were working out, looks like you need to work harder, I don't see you changed much", Patrick said. "I see for you it's quite the opposite case", Norman said. "Ha ha!! did you notice?", with this Patrick bent his right arm and flexed, the bulge of his biceps was really big, maybe 50 cms (20") around, and it was clearly visible through the fabric, Norman extended his hand and touched it, it was hard and heavy like real muscle feels, "and I didn't even have to enter a gym, I can't believe this", Patrick cheered and left for Brenda's office. Brenda screamed when she saw him, "Oh my darling you look great!!", Norman could see him enveloping her with his big arms and she would caress his pecs saying "You look so hot", Patrick then closed the door behind him. Norman couldn't speak, "how comes this happens, how comes I have such bad luck" ... he was so upset. Then Martin came, "Norman, what's up"... "Hi Martin... Well,..." "Looks like you didn't take my advice, huh? Seems Patrick did, he's looking so awesome". "Well, that's not true, that fucker says he didn't even have to work out to get that body, I, on the contrary, work out harder and harder every day, for nothing!!" "Oh.. I see,... well, that happens, it's genetics you know, you don't know when you can have a growth spurt, or the other way, you don't know when your body refuses to grow" "Are you sure? could such a thing happen" "Yes, of course... Anyway, there's a way you can beat genetics" "How?" "Wake up man! this is the 21st century, the age of chemicals" "Steroids!?" "Yes, I know a guy who deals them, here's his adress", Martin noted the address down in a paper and handed it to Norman. Norman was at home sitting on the table with a package of roids in front of him, "damn", he was going to take all those steroids... he was worried, what if they had awful side effects, he had heard about guys having acne or such... he didn't want that to happen. "Damn, this is for you, Brenda! Otherwise that fucker will beat me", he took a heavy dosage. That same behavior repeated night after night, and after an intake he would train as hard as he could, but he would see no changes, besides, at job, Patrick took another "vacation". As days passed by and he saw no results Norman began to increase the dosage of the steroids, he would then try other drugs, and combine them. It had been three months of that when he cheked out in the mirror.... again there was no change in his weight; but some other changes began to happen, when he looked in the mirror he could see there were some bitch tits appearing, "Damn it!! I got the side effects but no benefits, what the fuck!!!", then he heard his voice more carefully, he didn't sound the same, his voice was thinner, as if he was a teenager or something, maybe a pre-teen... "Damn!!" he said, and that confirmed what he thought, he was also beginning to lose some body hair, and when he came closer to the mirror he could see some acne beginning to appear. The next morning he went to his job as usual, and saw Martin, he called his attention. "Hey Martin, those drugs you recommended me, they're bullshit", Norman said, he sounded very pissed off, but also his voice was childish. "Haha, what happened to your voice?", Martin couldn't help but laugh a little when he heard Norman. "It's all those steroids you made me buy!! They don't work", Norman said. Suddenly Martin looked shocked at the entrace of the office, "Damn! Looks like somebody has been taking them too, and they really worked!!", Martin said in awe. Norman turned around to see the guy that was coming. Was that Patrick?! Definitely it was him, but that wasn't his body. He was wearing a t-shirt this time, that must have been an XL tee, but it looked like an S because it was extra tight to his body. His shape was impressive, his shoulders were broader than last time, his back looked like 90cm (3') wide, and he had a thicker bigger more masculine neck than before that made him look incredibly and totally handsome and more manly than ever, his hair cut was best ever and his skin looked better, the beard shadow suit him great today, making him look like a stud. He was a stud actually. He had such big shoulders, Norman couldn't help but behold his amazing lats and extra pumped up pectorals that protruded at about 15 cm (6") appart from his noticeable chiseled abs. He had arms to match, his upper arms must have been at least 70cm (27") around with forearms as big as 45cm (18"), you wouldn't like to get a strong grip from those big hands. His waist was really proportioned not being bigger than 90cm (35") around, and he was wearing a pair of jeans that would be baggy on most people but on him they were tight all over exposing his apparently 85cm (34") quads and 67cm (26") calves. A big bulge could also be seen containing what must have been a 17cm (7") dick soft with enormous balls to match. When Patrick saw Martin and Norman he walked towards them. It was shocking to see the way he walked, just like a professional bodybuilder does, well, he was definitely big as one of them or more, this guy must be weighing around 150Kg (340 lbs). When Patrick was closer both men could see his face looked more attractive, he had a slightly more puffy face you tend to get from steroid use, but it was not excesive, actually it was the right amount of puffiness that made him look more handsome. "Hey guys, how you been doing!", Patrick said. Norman and Martin's jaws dropped when they heard Patrick's voice. It sounded like him but an octave lower, he had a louder, deeper and more masculine voice. He looked as if he was using heavy amounts of male hormone but with no side effects, that also could explain the increase in dick size. "Wow, you look incredible", Martin said. Patrick turned around so they had a good look, both men gasped... "It's great what steroids and training can do", Martin added. "Steroids!?", Patrick went mad, approached Martin and expanded his chest, his massive body was really threatening, he grabbed Martin's shirt "You suggest I use drugs"... "Well...", Martin tried to reply with trembling voice, "I wouldn't dare suggest it, maybe good training plus good genetics...", he tried to settle Patrick down, and it worked (luckily for him). "Well, I didn't even have to work out, all these just appeared, dunno why, such things happen I guess", he said this while flexing and showing off. "I don't think that happens", Norman said in an upset tone. "Hahaah man!! What happened to your voice? You sound like my mother!!", Patrick laughed mercelessly. "I had a voice change too, this feels like a second puverty!", after this he tried some tenor singing "La donna e movile", but he sounded more like a bass than a tenor. "Haha, you must be careful with the drugs you take, I don't use any shit, actually these fuckers are all a gift from mother nature!", Patrick said while flexing his enormous arms and legs, then patted Norman in the shoulder with his heavy hand. This time it was really strong, the very instant he was touched Norman was thrown away about 3m (9') over Martin who did the best he could to catch him. His shoulder was really in pain. Norman was out of balance, Martin was trying to help him up. "Oops!! Sorry, let me help you", Patrick said, and he crouched to were Norman was, took him from the shirt collar with one hand and lifted him up until Norman's feet didn't touch the floor. With the sole strength of his arm Patrick held Norman up almost 30cm (1') over the floor. "Hey, looks as if you didn't gain much weight from all that training, did you? You're still very light", Patrick put Norman up and down as if he was curling him. When Brenda came into the place, Patrick let Norman down not very gently, Martin tried to catch him again. Patrick greeted Brenda and opened his arms wide for her, she literally jumped over him, he lifted her with ease and hugged her and they kissed. Brenda looked so tiny when she was near the new big Patrick. "You see honey, I have a problem with these archive drawer", Brenda said in a pretended sorrowful tone, she went to were the drawer was, "This drawer got stuck and I need some big strong man to help me open it, there are very important files inside" "Mmm, some big strong man, where would you find one?", Patrick kidded. "MMm, guess it's me!", with this he made a double biceps pose, Jesus! He was in good shape. "Watch this", he said when he grabbed the drawer with a hand and then held the rest of the files with the other, then easily, without any strain, pulled the drawer out, it went out completely, he was holding it in his hand. Brenda could now see it "Damn, it wasn't stuck, it was locked!", she said. "Hahaha, you see, I'm strong", Patrick replied. He took her with a hand and lifted her, carrying her to the chief’s office bearing the drawer in his other hand, closing the door behind him with the tip of his foot. "I can't believe this", Norman said to Martin. "Well, this is really weird", Martin agreed, "a guy growing that huge without taking roids, and -without working out- is really impossible... but he looks so hot, damn it! They must be having wild sex right now at the office, I don't think anyone would refrain with a man like that". "And what about me? I've been working out so hard and risking my health with all those drugs!!", Norman said. "Mmm that's so suspicious", Martin said, "You said he began to grow when you began to work out, and when you began to take roids he grew much more... and you got all the side effects without any benefit and he looks like being on roids with no side effects... I don't think this is possible... but... what if you both are connected in a way every effort you make he gets the benefits and you get all the hard work and bad side effects" "I was going to suggest the same thing, besides, that's pretty much what happens in everyday work"... Norman replied. "Well, this sounds like witchcraft to me", Martin said. "Do you believe in such things?" "Well, It's happening, isn't it? there's something wicked going on!" "And... is there a way to reverse this!?" "I don't know, I'm not a witch or anything! But I know someone who may know, she's called Mrs. Pratrovia" Martin and Norman were waiting at what looked like an astrologists's office, there were all kinds of colored fabric hanging from the ceiling and a dark ambience, just candles and such, people there were really weird, a man in front of them was also waiting, he had a patch in the eye like a pirate, an old woman was sitting at his side, she looked as if even her bones would have wrinkles, she was all white but her hands were black. A girl came out of the place were Mrs. Pratrovia received people all covered with courtains. "Mr. Draftbone, you can come in, Mrs. Pratrovia is waiting" Martin and Norman entered the place behind the courtains, there was an old fat woman sitting in front of a round table which of course had a crystal ball over. "Well men, sit down, how can I help you?", she asked with some kind of eastern europe accent. "Well, actually it's my friend here, he has a big trouble", Martin said. "Ok, ok, don't speak more, I will see", interrupted the woman. "Come closer boy", she said, and she put her hands in Norman's head and closed her eyes, a few moments from then she exclaimed "Oh my god!!! Cursed man! you have a bondage!" "What's that?", Norman asked. "You're linked in a weird manner to another man, let me see... mmm, he's quite big isn't he, Oh holy Jesus those are big muscles, he's gargantuan mmm, looks like what I call an -effort bondage-" "A What?", Norman asked again. "Everything you do, everything you achieve with hard work you lose it and he receives it as a gift. If you work out, he gets bigger; If you earn a lot of money you lose it and he -casually- finds a lot of money lying in the street, if you build or buy a house with hard work suddenly that house is lost by debts or by a tornado, and he gets a house" "And how did that happen?" "Well, that usually happens when you really hate somebody and you wish him the worst" Martin gave an accusing look at Norman. "Well, I do hate him, how could you blame me?!", Norman explained. "I understand", Pratrovia said, "it seems you worked out very well because this man is a stallion" "What if I give up working out", Norman asked. "You could", she replied, "but he won't lose the muscles nor the strength, he won't lose anything he already earned until you break the bondage and all the results of your hard work will go back to you, while he loses everything". "Holy fuck!, and how do I break it?" "Well, it's not easy, we must do a ceremony for which I need some special ingredients" "Such as..." "First I need a lock of his hair..." "Damn, how would I get that?" "Wait, I haven't finished... I mean his -pubic- hair" "What?!" "I didn't say it'd be easy; I will also need some underwear he'd been using no more than one hour before you bring it to me, a drop of his blood, a drop of his sweat and a drop of his semen". "How am I supposed to get all these?!", Norman was out of his wits. "Well, It won't work otherwise, the bondage will be for life... And, just another thing, I need a picture of him", she concluded. "A picture? that's not hard", Martin said. "Yes, I don't really need it for the witchcraft but he looks so hot and I like to collect pictures of hot guys", Pratrovia said. Norman looked sad. "Oh, cheer up!! You'll do a good job getting all the stuff, I'm sure!", she said, "And... by the way, It's $50" Norman and Martin payed and left the place... The next day in the office Martin and Norman were talking, "What if she's just a hoax?", Norman asked. "She knew your problem right away, how would she guess it?", Martin replied "Maybe you told her when you made the appointment." "No way, I just told her you had some troubles, that's it, besides, how could I have explained her how sexy and handsome a stud Patrick had become?!" "Mmm... let me ask you a question, you're not gay, are you?" "Why yes! In good time you notice, fool! Of course I am." "Ah ok, well, I just wondered. So how am I going to get those ingredients?" "Don't know, but I'll take the photo!", Martin replied. "Don't kid on me, this is a tough thing, I'm really going through a bad time"... "Ok, ok, almost all the ingredients involve reaching for the crotch area don't they?!", Martin asked. "Well, yes, guess you can get blood from there too", Norman replied. "Well, I wouldn't mind getting laid with him". "He's not gay." "Well, I can try, maybe he will accept, he must have a lot of semen in his balls, he wouldn't mind giving me just a drop, would he?", Martin laughed. Patrick came out of Brenda's office, you could almost hear the sound of the floor crackling at his feet while walking. "My girlfriend here says quit the chit-chatting and go to work!!!", Patrick said with his commanding deep and loud voice. They resumed their tasks inmediatly, they didn't want to upset big Patrick. It was friday, after work, Norman followed Patrick discreetely. He found out in his free time Patrick went to a restaurant and got huge loads of food, "Oh my, this guy is eating like a pork", Norman said to himself. After paying with Brenda's credit card he went to Brenda's home and gave her a big fuck, the sounds of her screaming were heard by all the neighbours. Then he would go to his house and sleep after the "hard day" he had... After the spy adventure Norman went back to his home, he felt weird, heavier, he went to the bathroom and weighed, "Oh shit!!, I've gained all the fat from the food he ate at the restaurant!!" He was at least 2kg (5 pounds) heavier and in the mirror he looked fatter, now he was beginning to understand, perfect Patrick could eat anything he wanted and Norman was the one getting all the fat!! The next day it was saturday so nobody worked at the office, he went to Patrick's house to continue spying him, it was early in the morning when Brenda appeared in his house, he received her at the main door, half naked, she entered, half an hour after that they both went out of the house to Brenda's big fancy car. Judging for their outfit they were going to the beach, "Nice!", Norman thought, "now he's going to enjoy -my- body at the beach with her".... Norman followed them with his car. They stopped in the middle of a beach, it wasn't crowded, there were just a couple kids playing around and some people sunbathing. Brenda parked her car and got out, she took off the t-shirt she was wearing, Norman shivered, he really digged her a lot. Then the mammoth Patrick stood off the car, he was wearing a t-shirt and shorts, he inmediately took his t-shirt off revealing his bulging muscled torso that would have made the incredible hulk look small. Norman was looking at them from a safe, far distance. Patrick’s body looked amazing in shorts that were so tight they were like printed in the skin. He did some sort of superman pose, putting his hands in his hips and laughed, Brenda was looking at him and caressing his torso, he turned around, he seemed to be asking her if he looked right, she pointed at his pants, he looked at them, she didn't seem to like them; she put her hands inside the car and took out a pair of big briefs, just the size for him. He made an "ok" nod, and looked around wondering were could he change, she signaled the car, he entered the automovile and stripped, changing his shorts by the pair of briefs. He went out of the car, she was right, he looked sexier with briefs, besides he had the perfect bodybuilder body for a pair of briefs. They both began to walk towards the beach but he grabbed her and took her in his arms, carried her, and laid her gently over the sand. A couple of girls passed by and screamed when they saw him, asked him if they could touch him and he made a few bodybuilder poses while they touched him. "Enjoying my body you motherfucker!!!", Norman thought. Then Norman waited until Brenda and Patrick were laying in the sand, getting tanned, and he got out of his car and hurried to Brenda's vehicle, he had to get those shorts, and if he was lucky there'd be some pubic hair sticked to them, and even some semen. He went over and the car was locked, "damn", but it was a life or death situation, so he took a rock and broke the glass with it, an alarm began to sound, it was really loud, he tried to reach for the shorts inside but he couldn't, too late, Brenda and Patrick were standing up and Patrick was shouting at "the guy in the car", Norman began to run, luckily they wouldn't recognize him. Patrick reached with his hand for a big rock that was laying in the sand, must have a weight of 30kg (70 pounds) and threw it to him, Norman managed to get in the car and close the door, the heavy stone hit the door of his car leaving a huge dent, he left out without the underwear. The next morning Norman was working at the office as usual, when he heard something falling real bad. It was Martin, Patrick was coming in shouting "What do you take me for, you faggot!!" and then entered Brenda's office. Martin was laying on the floor after hitting one of the walls, Patrick had picked him up and put him to fly. Norman went closer to help him, "Well, guess Plan B failed", Martin said. "Dammit Martin, it's getting really hard to get those ingredients, this is not going to work..." "Tell -me-!!!" "But I have a better idea!! I will make that motherfucker blow in size, he'll be so freakish everybody will dismiss him, even Brenda, I will give him muscles that his 5'11" frame will fail to contain, I will make him swell so much his tendons will break, you'll see" "And how are you going to do that?!" "I've been moderate taking those steroids, maybe your dealer friend can give me a monthly subscription". That same day he got everything, growth hormone, insulin, all kinds of male hormones, he didn't have any more money so he got a loan in order to pay for them, he didn't care about interests or anything, he just wanted that motherfucker finished. At home he had a book on steroids he studied carefully, dying the first day was not the point. That day after work he took a huge dose of pretty much everything and went to the gym where he worked out real hard; "Hahaha, he'll see now", he replied to himself. One week later he could see the results in Patrick, his muscles had swelled at least 2 inches all over, he passed from XL T-shirt to XXL and bigger pants also. He was beginning to look like a freak, not yet, actually he looked even hunkier and more handsome, but it was just a matter of time. News came Patrick and Brenda were going on a month long vacation to Brenda's ranch. "Great", Norman thought, "I'll spoil their vacation, he won't even be able to get on a plane". Martin was worried, "Are you sure, Norman, is this going to work? Don't forget he only gets benefits". "Of course it will, I'll beat the rules of this witchcraft!!!" That month Norman did all as he expected, took a huge load of anabolics everyday and did a lot of hard training at the gym, the trainer thought he was really mad and was surprised that he didn't grow with all the effort, Norman didn't care this time. "Haha", Norman thought again, "he'll be a freak, you'll see". When the month passed by, Norman couldn't wait to see the results in the office, "If my calculations are correct, he must be a freakish 250 kg (550lbs) by now", Norman said to Martin. "250Kg (550lbs) at 1.80m (5'11"), that is freaky!! though it turns me on anyway", Martin said. "Well, but undubtedly that's not pleasant aesthetics", Norman added. "Here he comes", Martin said. Well, now they could really feel the floor trembling with each step he took, it was like an earthquake, when Norman saw Patrick he turned red, he was amazed at what he had done, but not in the way he wanted it. Patrick looked big, bulged, and more handsome than ever! And the worst for Norman: he hadn't turned into a freak at all, he had gained around 100Kg (220 lbs) or more, but his height had grown in the exact proportion for him to stay good looking and even a little more buffed up than before making him look even better. He was wearing a tight grey XXXL T-shirt or something specially taylored and some blue jeans to match. He went to Norman and Martin "How are you tiny men!", his voice was even more deep. "Seems you had another growth spurt", Martin said. "Hahaha, can you see it!?" He turned around, and made a double biceps pose then turned around again and flexed his chest, both men were petrified. "When I saw I was getting bigger I began to get a little scared, my weight was rising up so much for the height I had, but then it all fixed by itself and now my 150 Kg (340 lbs) of added mass accomodated in my 15 cm (6") of added height, you know I'm 1.95m (6'5") now, that's what I needed to feel extra-huge, now I'm a 300kg (660 lbs) 1.95m (6'5") stallion, and I'm stronger than a bull, checked out on vacation, could handle a bull no problem, just like this!!", and he flexed his arms as when he did to the bull... "that poor bull can't tell the story now..., rest in peace"... Patrick explained. "These have been the best vacations ever, we had a great time watching and feeling me grow all the time!!!", he added. Norman felt really bad, he just fainted. Patrick was quick enough to grab him with one big hand before he hit the floor and took him over his desk's armchair. Martin threw some air to him. "Seems he couldn't stand my big muscles, that happens all the time, I have that effect on people", Patrick said, and he left for Brenda's office while Martin watched the way his shape filled the whole doorway while entering the office. Norman came alive again, "Damn, we must do something, now, we must get the ingredients, even if it's costing our lives...", Norman's voice was really tiny-winny now, Martin refrained himself from laughing. "Ok, did you try checking his garbage?! maybe he's thrown some old underwear, guess his old underwears won't fit, and besides maybe he'd thrown a condom full of a big load of cum from those balls, though I don't know what that condom would be to fit his now 25cm (10") soft thick dick, I saw that bulge" "25 cm!?? that had grown too!? holy fuck!", Norman was in awe. "Yes, that must be over a foot when hard and thick as my forearm...", Martin was in ecstasy. "Let's do this, next morning, when he goes off for job, you and I go and check out his garbage, what do you think?" "It's risky but, that's ok".. Martin replied. Next morning Martin and Norman went to Patrick's house, they parked the car somewhere they thought nobody would see them, Norman's car still had the dent from the big rock. They waited a few moments and Patrick came out of the house, his big shape covered by a white shirt with blue stripes, "Wonder were he gets his shirts taylored, nobody sells shirts that big", Norman asked. "It's big and it's also very tight to his body, guess the taylor didn't have enough fabric!", Martin whispered, they both were very careful not to be heard. "It's been a long time since we don't see him in office suit", Norman remarked. Actually the black-grey flannel trousers he was wearing were also very fancy and looked tight all over. He went out of his house, he was carrying a black trash bag. "Cool, fresh trash!", Norman whispered. Patrick locked the door, walked down a small stair he had and threw the bag inside a trash can, he left walking. "He's not using his car!", Norman noted. "Guess he doesn't fit in it anymore, don't you think?", Martin replied with a whisper. "What does he do, he walks?!" "Well, it's not that far, and a man with those muscles is fit for the exercise", Martin replied. They waited a few moments until Patrick was out of sight, they opened the trash can and took out the bag, opened it and examined. "Useless, useless, useless", Norman perused all the stuff in desperation, throwing away things he didn't need. "Calm down man, watch this!!", Eureka!, Martin had found a condom full of cum, luckily it was carefully knotted at the top so no cum dripped out. "Gross, look at this, this is the load of a bull!", Martin said, the ball of cum was so big he couldn't envelope it completely with his hand. "Great, put that appart, we're going to need it!", Norman ordered. "Oh my god, watch this!!!!!", Martin cheered, he had found a pair of teared briefs. "I know this is fresh, it still has the heat of his body", Martin concluded. "Great!", Norman was happy for once in a long time, "aren't those pubic hair locks?!" "Yes I suppose, he's got thick hair down there, huh!" Both guys were really excited, they still needed sweat an blood from him, and they didn't have much time, just one hour until the briefs were useless. They left the rubbish all around the floor and hurried to Norman's car. They entered and Norman started the engine, he pushed the accelerator but something was wrong, the car wasn't moving, he accelerated more but it didn't move. Suddenly the back of the car began to lift up, "Holy fuck! what's this!?", Norman shouted. They looked back, it was Patrick that was lifting up the back of the car with one of his mighty hands preventing it from moving, and looking quite furious. Norman stopped the engine and Patrick let go the car with a loud rumble; He walked and took the front of the car with his hands, while looking at the men with angry face he lifted up the front of the car, pressed his hands together and crushed the front like it was an accordeon, destroying the engine inside and bending all the metal in the outside, then he let go the remnants of it to the floor. He approached the drivers' seat and grabbed Norman's door, with ease he ripped it off. Grabbed Norman with his right hand and put him up; then grabbed Martin in a similar fashion with his other hand and heft him up at Norman's side, he stood there lifting both guys. "I think you owe me an explanation! what were you doing checking out my waste down there!?", Patrick said in his authoritative deep masculine voice. “We... mmm...”, Norman tried to speak but was overcome by fear. “Mmm, we are working for a trash recycling programme!?”, Martin tried. “Stop bullshitting, this is serious stuff!”, Norman shouted at him. “Well, at least I said something, I don’t float there mumbling nothing...” Patrick shook the guys, “Ok, ok, stop arguing between each other!”, they petrified. “I know what you were looking for here, you don’t have to say it!”, Patrick said. Martin and Norman looked at each other puzzled. “I know you dig me, ever since I showed you my muscled body I could see the lust in your eyes, you both want me to fuck your little asses”. “Mm, yes! You got it!!”, Martin replied. “Hey, wait a sec!!”, Norman tried to stop them... “NORMAN...”, Martin said with a look of concern. “... well, ok, we want you to fuck us real hard!!”, Norman had to agree. “Ha Ha ha!! I see you were such a pair of tiny sissy bitches!!”, Patrick asserted. “Well, maybe I’m tiny and sissy but I’ve never been a bitch”, Martin said. Patrick laughed, “Well I think I’ll grant your wish you little suckers I’ll give you the fuck of your lives, you know this big tool needs relief, Brenda wouldn’t mind if I get to work a little late, once I fuck her she forgives everything to me!”, Patrick explained. He threw a guy on each of his shoulders and took them to his living room, sitting them on a big sofa. “You just sit there I’ll take something to drink, I don’t want any dry mouths sucking my cock”... with this Patrick went to the kitchen. “What are we gonna do now!?”, Norman asked in despair. “I’m not gonna do anything Norman...”, Martin replied in a calm tone. “You just gonna let this guy rape you!?” “Who says it is a rape? I waited my whole life for a guy like this to fuck me, it’s more like a dream come true for me than a rape, and I suggest you do the same, anyway, there’s no way you can get out of here without him grabbing you in again”. Patrick entered the living room, he was carrying the whole fridge in his hands, “Well, I didn’t know what you guys wanted so here it is the whole thing you can chose from”, he said, and put the fridge down. “You’re not that bad a person after all”, Martin said. “Well, I like to attend my admirers!! But don’t get too used to it, I’m also bad!”, Patrick asserted. “Go ahead, take what you want”... Martin and Norman took what pleased them from the fridge. Patrick just sat in a couch in front of them and stared. Both men sipped some beer from their bottles. “So well, who’s gonna be the first, or you want to serve me like a fucking team?”, Patrick said. Patrick began to take off his clothes, starting from his shirt. “No no, please keep them on!!”, Norman said. Both Martin and Patrick looked at him a little weird. “We like the way it suits you, so tight, makes you look more manly to us!”, Norman explained. Marting gave a weirdo look at him, “I have a plan you fool”, Norman whispered at Martin. “But if I keep it on I’ll be all sweaty”, Patrick said. “Oh, thing is we’d love to lick your sweat, mmmm”, Martin added, he finally understood Norman’s intentions. “Ok, well, that sounds great to me...”, Patrick said. It was Martin who first jumped over Patrick, he began to caress his big chest and his broad shoulders, and grab a hold of his neck, which was his favorite. He run his hands under the shirt’s neck getting it deep into Patrick’s pecs crevice, and way down to his stomach which looked chiseled in marble. He kissed all around his neck and Patrick’s face. Patrick grabbed him with his thick bulging arms almost crushing him while giving him a kiss. “Mmmm let me worship those muscles”, Martin said. Patrick flexed his right arm and Martin caressed and sucked his biceps through the fabric, it was hot for him despite the clothes. It was hot for Patrick too because he was beginning to sweat and his enormous dick was going visibly hard, bulging inside his flannel trousers. Patrick looked at Norman, “hey boy, come help with this”, and pointed at his dick. Norman had no choice but to go down, he untied and unzipped Patrick’s huge pants, he tried to pull them down but they were so tight at the legs, he could just free that enormous dick from the trousers and then from the briefs that pressed it hard down. Once freed, Patrick’s shaft rose to full glory. In the meantime Martin was caressing all over the huge man’s upper body, he was in his game. “So, what are you waiting for”, Patrick asked at Norman. Norman began to massage Patrick’s huge dick. “Lick it!”, Patrick commanded. And he did so, he began to work that huge dick with his tonge, Patrick used one of his big hands to push Norman’s mouth to his dick-head, Patrick was moaning, it was more a bass heavy grunt than a moan, he took ahold of Martin, pressing him very strong with his right arm while pressing Norman with his left, that excited Martin even more. He had sweated a good deal now. Norman had no choice but to swallow all the dick and give this superman the pleasure he deserved, he began to suck and didn’t stop. It all lasted for a good while, maybe thirty minutes, and Patrick was really sweated, and he still wanted to ass fuck them. Then he came, loads of cum began to appear at the tip of his dick, Norman wanted to withdraw his head, of course Patrick’s strong hand didn’t let him. Then he began to choke, Patrick let go. Once the huge loads of cum were all outside of his body, Patrick put the men appart and took off his shirt that was all soaked in sweat and his pants. “Why don’t you take off your briefs too?”, Norman suggested. “Good idea”, Patrick said, and he took off his briefs. When he was undressed, with his beautiful body in full glory, Martin began to massage him harder this time, “No no boy, I don’t want any more massages...”, Patrick said and put Martin away easily with his huge arm. While he was distracted, Norman quickly reached for a bottle from the fridge, threw away all the contents and wrung Patrick’s shirt over it filling it with his sweat. When he went back to Patrick, he was over Martin, assfucking him, “mmm, you’ve got a nice little anus”. Patrick was a fuck machine, he really had much practice with Brenda apparently, and also his dick was so hard there was no ass he couldn’t penetrate. He finished with Martin quickly, “Now it’s your turn little Normy!!”, he said. Norman didn’t seem to like the idea, but he had to do it so he approached, Patrick just sat on the couch and grabbed him, “you like this position??”, he said, Norman didn’t answer... “I don’t care anyway”, Patrick said, he knew Norman didn’t have much choice. He put Norman’s ass over his dick on the couch, and began to move Norman outward and inward, fucking him, using him as a device for jacking off, it was not very pleasing for Norman, being fucked by such a big dick, but though it was hard at first he began to feel some pleasure as he was being fucked more and more. In a few minutes Patrick cummed again, it seemed his cum was neverending, at least that’s one ingredient that won’t be hard for them to get! When they finished, Patrick let him and the other men have a little rest, breath some air. Norman saw Patrick was distracted and whispered at Martin: “We have almost everything, we only need the blood now!”, Norman said. “Everything of what?! Oh, now I remember”, Marting wasn’t thinking about that precisely, he was having the best time in his life. “We must convince him to let me assfuck him, he’s not gay, I can get some blood from that ass for sure!”, Martin suggested. “Are you sure!?”, Norman was in doubt. “Yeah” “Well, I don’t really care!!” Martin approached with fear to the big man, “Mm, we have been talking and we have something to ask you...” “-YOU- have a demmand!? Hah, that’s news, the tiny guys have a demmand for huge Patrick!?”, while saying this he made an impressive double biceps posse. “Well, it’s just a petition, if you please” “What?” “Please let me assfuck you...” “What are you thinking? I’m not gay!” “Well, you have just had sex with two men”, Norman said. “Yes but that’s different, I fucked you” “Don’t you want to try? Maybe my tiny dick can’t even pentrate your huge hard and strong glutes, how would you feel that?”, Martin tried to seduce him. “Hehe, well, I like feeling big and powerful... that’s so pleasing..., that tiny winy is just too little for my ass, what could you do to me? Haha, of course I’ll let you try to fuck me if you can!”, Patrick replied with confidence. “Don’t worry Norman, this tiny winy has dealt with men much tougher than this”, Martin whispered, referring to his dick. “What should I do?”, Patrick asked. “Just lay your chest on the couch, I’ll take care of the rest”, Martin said. “You could not possible fuck me, my ass is too hard”. “You don’t know what a horny man can do”, Martin assured. Martin jumped over the huge giant with his dick bare, it was really hard and red all over, it was not very big, just average but very decent. At first he tried to put it on his ass, it was too tight, no entrance permitted. “Hey man, you have to relax down there, otherwise you won’t feel anything”. Patrick’s ass relaxed enough so Martin could penetrate with his dick a while. “What if I flex like this”, Patrick said and flexed his glutes. “Oh my god! You’re crushing it”, Martin was more in pleasure than in pain. “Want more??”, Patrick flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed, flexed and relaxed, alternatively. Norman was looking at Patrick’s ass baptism. “Ohh.... so gooooood”, Martin was ecstatic... “ok now, get prepared”. Though it was hard for him, Martin tried the hardest he could and finally penetrated Patrick’s ass, it was a tiny asshole and he did some damage, he began to fuck him, moving his groin in and out, each time faster. “Oh God, I never felt this before!”, Patrick moaned in pleasure. “You like it, huh?”, Martin said. He was fucking quite hard and some blood began to pour from Patrick’s ass, Norman was happy. Martin put a hand over Patrick’s head and directed it towards the couch so he couldn’t see what Norman began to do, “it’s more pleasureful if you don’t look”. Patrick was so into it he didn’t care. When he wasn’t being seen, Norman took a bottle and put it under the couch were some blood was beginning to drip, they filled plenty of the bottle. Finally Martin cum and Patrick was lying in the couch, he seemed quite comfortable cause he began to feel dizzy, and finally he got asleep. “Great”, Norman thought. He grabbed the bottle with blood, sweat and took some semen that was lying over the couch. “Maybe fresh is better”, he thought. He took the pair of briefs Patrick was using some minutes before, with some little sissors he cut a lock of pubic hair from him. Both the men dressed and hurried out of the place running. They hurried to Pratrovia’s and brought her all the ingredients. “Fine, men,... well I won’t ask you how you got all these, but I think It seems more than I asked for... a bottle of sweat?! Oh my... ok, don’t worry”, Mrs. Pratrovia said. She took a little cauldron heated with a candle under it, it had some blueish liquid inside. She put there a drop of sweat, a drop of blood, a drop of semen, and finally threw the pubic hair lock into it. “And what about the underwear?!”, Norman asked madly. “This one is for my collection”, with this Pratrovia smelled it with pleasure and handed it to her assistant, who put it in a shelf with a lot of other underwear of various types (and of various types of men). “Mmm, a fine piece you brought me”, she pointed at the underwear, it still has a strong scent. Both men were puzzled. “Ok, break the witchcraft would you?!”, Norman tried to hurry her up. “Fine”, she said and put her hands over the cauldron which began to glow more and more and more, so much it glowed it turned into a flash of light that bathed all the room, and suddenly it went away. “Is that it?”, Norman asked. “That’s it, the effort bondage is broken!”, Mrs. Pratrovia replied. “I don’t feel anything”, Norman said. “It will begin to heal in a matter of days... ... What are you waiting for?, I have other people waiting, it’s not the only ugly witchcraft I have to break”, Pratrovia said. “Ok, well, bye”, they said to her and left the place. The next day at work Norman didn’t feel any special... he was just the regular Norman, he touched his chest, “hey, maybe these bitch tits are disappearing now I’m clean”, he thought. Patrick appeared, he was as big and strong as ever or maybe looked even better, he saw Norman and greeted as usual “What’s up little wimp!”, then went into Brenda’s office. In a few minutes Norman could hear Brenda and Patrick were having “fun” again, they didn’t seam to care much about the company, Patrick was still as huge as ever and she was caressing his big muscles. That’s when Martin came. “This thing didn’t seem to work”, Norman said to Martin. “Are you sure?” Suddenly a scream could be heard from the office, it was Brenda. “Hey honey, it’s not that terrible, I’ll lift some weights, I’ll fix this”, they heard Patrick say. After this he went out of the office, he looked as if he had lost 50kg (110 lbs) in a matter of moments, his shirt and pants were loose and he also seemed to be a couple cms shorter. “Jeez!, what is happening to me?”, Patrick asked Norman and Martin, while he was saying this he ignored he was shrunking more and more every moment. “Well Patrick, easy come, easy go”, Norman dared say. The following day Patrick appeared at work, Norman and Martin were expecting to see him. When he came he looked terrible, he looked very sad and depressed, and he was as skinny as before. Brenda didn’t want to receive him, instead she ordered him to finish his papers by noon, he had a huge pile over his desk! Through intercom he tried to talk to Brenda “But honey!! How can you do this to me!”, he said. “I’m not your honey anymore, you’re a wimp with a small dick!!”, she said so cruel. Then Norman said to Martin, “Do you know something... I don’t think I like her anymore, she acts like a bitch sometimes”... “Hey!! Your voice is normal again!!” “Haha, feels good doesn’t it?”, Norman laughed for the first time in a while. “All I think it’s such a shame Patrick is skinny again, I liked having a big guy hanging around...” “Don’t forget Pratrovia said all the results of my workout would revert to me”, Norman noted. “Yes, but, it didn’t work...”, Martin said in resignation. “If I were you I wouldn’t be that sure”, with this Norman grinned, looked down at his chest and a button in his tight shirt popped off...
  20. Note: I wrote this story back in 2005, it's pretty well constructed in terms of story telling IMHO. Again this one doesn't have sex scenes, it's got a lot of strength feats, display of power and transformation. The super fireman I was doing homework when my father, Don Volkowicz, was watching TV, just arrived home after a day of extenuating work at the Fire Station. Today they had two major fires to extinguish and he couldn’t get any time to rest. After eating, he sat on the couch with the remote control in one of his hands and a few minutes later, he fell asleep. I looked at him and tried to examinate the traits of his body: he wasn’t tall, a plain 1.67 m (5’6”) and he didn’t have big muscles, at least not those you would expect in a fireman, he was more of the scrawny type at 66 Kg (147 lbs) with flabby limbs and a little hanging belly. But all he lacked in body he had in good looks because of his handsome face, with a nice jaw, well shaped nose, attractive blue eyes, well cut dark hair and the beginning of an also dark lock-shaped beard. He was a fine 40 year old specimen of man but he felt bad sometimes because he wasn’t big as most of his partners in the Fire Department. He sometimes commented that to the family; but me and my younger sister (just about twelve) always tried to cheer him up, telling him he was the best father in the world. Well, actually, he was quite a good one, particularly because he had to raise us all on his own since Mom had died in an accident about four years ago. As a dad he was understanding and calm, always taking care of us, concerned about our feelings and such. Lately he’d been bashed in his job for being skinny, particularly he was very upset because after the death of the captain of the Station, Mr. Fanego, the Department officers chose a younger, less experienced fireman for his replacement, Rodriguez; so he was being ordered around by a 30-year-old. Reason for that decision was more a matter of physical complexion than of capacity at stopping fire. Rodriguez was kinda big, he was about 1.85m (6’1”) and with a weight of 98kg (215 lbs), and despite they recognized Don’s trajectory and abilities they preferred the younger agent for they thought a bigger figure imposed more authority. Also my father had to admit Rodriguez had a deep commanding voice while his was thin and laughable. Next morning my dad went to the Fire Station in Paternal, a neighborhood in Buenos Aires as usual, and prepared with his buddies for the (sometimes) long wait for a duty call. Usually, like that morning they played cards just to pass time, my dad had started some working out to see if he was able to bulk up about a month ago and he used some free time at the station to train, cause they had a rack with some free weights. So far he’s had very little or no results, at least none I could perceive, and I’m very perceptive of male muscle growth. After doing some workout my father joined his buddies, in the table sat Rodriguez and five other guys. Some of them were around their thirties and most at their twenties, they all were pretty big, around 1.82m (6’) in average height and 100 kg (220 pounds) in average weight. But the biggest and strongest was David Quevedo, he behaved like a macho man, he had been a weightlifter and he was 1.90 m (6’3”) 115 Kg (255 pounds), my dad wouldn’t want to get that guy angry. Though he was friendly most of the time, he’d behaved toughly and in an argument he could punch and such so no messing around with him. My dad had a reason to feel skinny compared to those men, they were all pretty big. That morning while they were playing and doing jokes, talking about Don’s workout that wasn’t actually working out, the phone rang and the station’s secretary, Melissa, told them they received an urgent call. This time it was a real situation: the Atucha Nuclear Power Plant’s core was melting dangerously. When the team heard that, they were shocked, but the commanding voice of Rodriguez made them wake up to their tasks. They dressed up quickly and stepped on the big fire truck hurrying for the place. When they arrived they realized many other firemen teams were already working, the place was an inferno. Fire was everywhere, not only the spheric core of the Nuclear Plant was in flames but also a lot of sub-units scattered around of the place. Only a few places were still without fire. When they got out of the truck, Rodriguez gave all of them their orders, when my dad’s turn came he received his orders as well: -You Fabrio are in charge of the fire down there –told Rodriguez while pointing with his finger at a big fire – and you Volkowicz must help him. My dad was pissed off, he was sent to “help” a younger guy, just because the kid was bigger!! He didn’t complain because the situation was critical. Rodriguez was actually thinking that my father was too old and small to even hold the hose so he was going to tell him to stay in the station for helping Melissa receive the duty calls and doing the paper work. Well, I think that was most unfair cause my dad was still young in my opinion and the years and years in the job had given him a lot of knowledge. After a few minutes of doing as ordered my dad began to notice fire was not being extinguished properly and new spots of flames were coming up; he began to realize he knew the reason to that and that a similar thing had happened at a fire situation he’s been many years ago. He immediately headed for Rodriguez. -Rodriguez, I think we’re not doing a good job here. -What!? What’s the matter Don? -I think the strategy is not correct, look at those spots? Fire is reappearing everywhere! We had a situation like this many years ago and what we did was... -Hey, hey, wait a sec!! Who is in charge Don!? Is it you or me!? –Rodriguez interrupted my father- There is no time to discuss about many years ago strategies you old man!! -What did you call me? You must respect my years in the force! -Know what? I don’t care your years in the force so go back to your duty and shut up! My father hit Rodriguez in the face with his right fist but it wasn’t strong enough to knock him down and Rodriguez quickly recovered, punching my father in the stomach and pushing him. My father was hurt but slowly stood up. While they were discussing, the other firemen turned to look at them, surprised. -So you’re in charge because you’re bigger, right!? – my dad said ironically and pissed off. -Of course I am, and I know how to end fire, so go back to your duties –Rodriguez answered. My father returned upset to his tasks, he knew he was right and he could stop the fire a lot faster. While he was walking to his position, thinking about Rodriguez’s words he spotted something that called his attention in an area of the Nuclear Plant that was not in fire. There, a man in a protective suit was handling some glowing tubes that contained nuclear material, the man was trying to take all the potentially dangerous stuff out of the place so no more damage would occur. Don saw in his direction and heard that the guy shouted and could notice the tubes were getting brighter and hotter, something bad was to happen. As fast as he could my dad ran to were the guy was and jumped over him, he took the tube in his hands and the guy in the suit fell to the floor some meters away. Suddenly there was a big explosion that looked like a flash of light. The light bathed Don, going through him, people looking could see his skin trespassed by rays so much his skeleton was revealed through the glow. After the blow my dad was on the floor and his body was smoking. A rescue team in protective suits approached him and amazed that he was still alive, they took his body to the hospital. At home, my younger sister and me were listening to the radio on batteries about news of the nuclear plant, when the phone rang my sister took it and as the conversation went along she began to cry and then we both hurried to the hospital. Our aunt Teresa called us on the phone and offered to take us to the hospital. Once there, a doctor explained that the situation was critical and that it was very unlikely my dad would survive. “He has received several megawatts of nuclear energy, he is in a coma state, his body seems full of burns everywhere and crackled bones, he’s with assisted breathing right now, luckily his heart is still beating...”, the doctor said. Aunt Teresa, dad’s sister, was concerned as much as we were, and though she tried to look strong for us and give us hope, she was visibly in the need to cry. We decided it was better to stay in the waiting room. As hours passed doctors appeared with news, they said the heartbeats seemed stronger and that they didn’t need to assist my father with machines for breathing. That was great news! We cheered up, still the doctor was warning us that even if my dad survived he might have irreversible sequels. They let us enter the room and could see Don all bandaged, my sister and my aunt began to cry, but I didn’t. Not because I thought as a man I shouldn’t cry, but because I had hope, with my comic book influenced 13-year-old mind I fantasized maybe nuclear radiation was not that bad after all. As days went by my dad was still alive and doctors said his condition was improving, they plainly said it was a miracle. A week after the accident my aunt was taking care of Don at the hospital while we were at school and suddenly my father moved his hand. She touched it with her finger and Don gripped it. Teresa cried for the doctors, they appeared and said it was signs my dad was getting out of coma. They took him for studies and when they returned the doctor was shocked at the news more than my aunt: “His bones are all welt, and also his skin seems to be healing very quick, this kind of situation is not very usual with these patients!”. Teresa was happy and after school we went to the hospital and she gave us the good news. A few days after that my dad woke and a few days more he could speak. It took only a week more after that (a total of three weeks recovery) when Don was taken out the bandages. Doctors were in awe his skin was completely cured and they decided he would stay a couple of days more for observation. Dad began to feel hungry and doctors said he could eat whatever hospital food he wanted. It was strange to us how much he ate, he usually ate a third the amount he was eating in hospital. As days went by my dad began to walk and he turned perfectly healthy. Nobody could believe it, when asked how he felt my dad said “as good as before the accident, or better”. I was beginning to think maybe I was right, maybe something unusual was going on with him and the radiation. From hospital my dad went home and stayed a couple of days resting, aunt Teresa offered help at home so we lived with her for a couple months. Dad said he didn’t want to rest and he felt very good and wanted to go back on duty but we asked him to stay home because it was too soon. At home we noticed he still ate a lot more food than usual, but we also noticed how well he was curing because he could spend all day playing with me and my sister in the backyard. After some days at home he decided he should go back to work, when Rodriguez heard about this he called on the phone and told him he was giving my dad job as a receptionist helping Melissa, he said it would be “for a couple of days, until we see you’re fully recovered” , but in fact he wanted my dad to stay there ’til his retirement. That is the way my dad began working again, taking phone calls, tidying up papers and such... he was pissed off but every time he complained Rodriguez told him his orders were not to be discussed. A month passed by and my dad just did as ordered, only leaving the office to make some free weight training that didn’t give many results, and hanging around with his partners, they weren’t that bad after all. He didn’t realize in the meantime something was going on with his body. After that month dad came home one day and I was the only one to notice. -Dad! Did you look in the mirror, I think you’re bigger than yesterday. –I pointed. -What!? –Don was surprised. Teresa was in the room and she laughed -Maybe you’re just making up things, you read too much comic books- aunt said to me. -Well, I feel different -my dad said and he removed his T-shirt. -Wow!! Danny (me) is right!! You have more muscles! -Teresa exclaimed, after all she was his sister, and she knew him well. She was right, my dad touched his torso to check himself up, he didn’t grow huge but he had more definition in all the muscles and instead of a belly he had a flat stomach. Also I could notice his biceps were beginning to show up. He had almost a swimmer’s build. -Maybe all those workouts are paying off! –Dad said and bent his right arm and a biceps bounced up. -Can I touch it? –I asked. -Of course, son. Then I approached him and put a hand in his upper arm and could feel the muscle appearing was quite hard, but still pretty small. My sister jumped about shouting she wanted to touch also and dad gave her the opportunity. Daddy laughed, Teresa also joined and touched Don’s arms and torso, “Hey! Look at my big brother!” she exclaimed. -I also think you’re taller– I said to Dad (Geez! Was I the only one who noticed?!). -Do you think so? Go get the tape measure! –he said. Me and my sister brought the tape and he brought a scale from the bathroom. His weight had increased in 4Kg to 70Kg (155 lbs) (considering he’d gained all muscle and lost a lot of body fat) and he was 1cm taller (1.68m, 5’6 1/3”). But I knew this wasn’t the end of it for I could clearly see my dad’s muscles were slowly growing in front of my eyes. Days went by and dad’s partners didn’t notice his changes much, but he was still growing, he was adding approximately 4kg (9 pounds) of new muscle and 1cm (slightly more than 1/3”) of added height a week. A week passed and he was 1.69 (almost 5’7”) and 74kg (164 pounds). That morning at work there was a duty call, and as usual all other firemen could go but my father. When they received the call Rodriguez just pointed at him while saying “you’re not coming!” and my dad had to stay there. He was pissed off and sad, so once everyone had left he went to the weight rack to see if he could get some of his anger out. When he tried and lifted a weight he left the day before, he surprised. “Hey! What the hell!”, he first thought somebody had tried to play a joke, changing the weights. “This thing is light as a feather”, he said, and curled the 9kg (20 pounds) barbell many times as if it didn’t weight much. He then grabbed another heavier one to see if it was a joke, the 15kg (30 pounds) barbell was only slightly heavier to him and he could curl it no problem. He grabbed a 20kg (45 pounds) one and he felt some strain with it but not much, he was perfectly able to curl it. “Holy fuck!” he thought, “I’m stronger!”. There was a place were they kept all kind of fire equipment like extinguishers, hoses, ladders. He tried and see what he could do with them, because sometimes he had trouble lifting up the gear. He first tried the hose that was rolled. The thing weighed a good 20kg (45 pounds) maybe, Don was happy to see he could grab it very easily and manage it. Then he tried the ladder, it was big and weighed about 30kg (65 pounds), he took it with both his hands and put it up and down, happy now he could easily handle it. In a corner there were a couple of red long and thick fire extinguishers that were full and weighing a good 25kg each (55 pounds), he grabbed one in each hand and to his surprise he could lift both of them at the same time. At first dad didn’t connect his gains with the accident, he just thought maybe the workout was paying off, but it was just that all the nuclear power that had been absorbed by the molecules of his body was beginning to manifest. As time went by my dad’s body continued to grow and so did his physical strength. The third week of growth he was 1.70m(5’7”) and 78Kg (173 lbs), the next one he was 1.71m (5’7 1/3”) and 82Kg (182 lbs). He went from swimmer’s build to beginning of athlete type of build, we could clearly see his back widening, neck growing thicker and arms bigger at 43 cm (17”), thicker legs and everything. And GROWING. Next week he was a good 1.72m and 86kg (191 lbs), he was getting rugby player or weightlifter build, and that’s when the other firemen began to notice. One of them, after cautiously looking at my dad exclaimed something like “damn, you’re getting big, buddy!” -Yes, - dad answered – my workouts seem to be paying off, don’t you think!? -Know what! You should arm wrestle Quevedo! What do you think big man? Quevedo was sitting there and the men looked at him. -Yeah, why not! –Quevedo said, sat on the table and extended his right hand. He knew he was going to win anyway, cause he was still much bigger than my dad. Dad looked at him and put his own hand in place. Both men grabbed their hands, dad wanted to show his new strength so he gripped tight, Quevedo seemed surprised at that strong grip, he wasn’t expecting it. Then one of the guys said “start!” both men began to strain, Quevedo was puzzled, it was being really hard to bend Don’s arm. My dad was holding up perfectly, using his new strength. The guy was in awe, some time passed and both men began to notice they were equally strong. My dad was happy but Quevedo didn’t like it much. As minutes went by both men began to sweat and get tired and their arms were sore. Someone had to give in. A few minutes more and Quevedo’s hand was touching the table. My dad had won. Quevedo couldn’t believe it, his hand was sore and he was angry, but he laughed. -How do you feel uh! After I let you win! Hehehe – Quevedo pretended he hadn’t lost. -You let me win? You looked like you were straining – Don said. -Oh well, yes, I was pretending... Dad knew that wasn’t true, he had truly won Quevedo, besides the big guy was massaging his sore arm. Dad’s arm soreness lasted less than a few seconds, so quickly it cured he was surprised, he didn’t even have to rub his upper-arm. Time passed and size increased. Next week daddy was 1.73 (5’8”) and 90kg (200lbs) and he was definitely beginning to look like an athlete , his body was wider all over and he began to use new clothes. He had pretty big arms now, 47cm (18 1/2”) Men at the fire station marvelled at my dad’s size increase, he looked better and he walked and moved different. That’s when my dad showed Rodriguez he could lift up all the gear very easily. That obliged him to recognize Don was fit to return to duty, besides the lack of one of the men was starting to get noticed by all the team, so my dad was allowed to go into fire extinguishing again. All the firemen were surprised how well my dad did his job and the heavy stuff he could lift. What they didn’t expect was the ever -growing and ever –strengthening process he was undergoing. Weeks passed and skinny Don was becoming more and more a hulking super dad. Aunt Teresa, seeing she was no longer needed, left, though she would visit us now and then. The 3rd month since dad’s gone out of hospital he was a different man. He stood to 1.8m (5’11”) tall and weighed a good 118kg (262 lbs), when he met new people they asked him if he was a boxer, bodybuilder or something. At this point he was perfectly aware that the growth had nothing to do with the workouts and he was also getting used to being way bigger and stronger or maybe super – stronger. At home he began to go around shirtless so we could see his perfectly developed torso, he usually wore nothing more than short pants. While he walked his 50cm (20”) upper arms were pushed outward by his huge laterals and his 80cm (33”) thighs bulged with every step. He had also bulky pecs and defined abs. His delts and neck were developed giving a powerful frame to his head, I’d noticed that listening to a small man speaking was very different to listening to a man whose head was attached to a powerful body, for example, since I was just 1.63cm my dad was about a head taller than me now, just being obliged to look UP at him so big and wide while we talked if we were standing or just walking made a huge difference, everything he said seemed more important. I also tried my best not to upset him, though to me his superstrength was awesome and nobody deserved it better than him, it also intimidated me, once we were walking in the park and he just played a joke to me, pretending he was angry and “lightly” punched my shoulder, for him it was a gentle punch but I felt like ten rugby players were hitting me, I had to go to hospital to get my shoulder checked! Doctors said it was taken out of place but bounced back by itself and if the punch had been just a little bit stronger he would have broken the juncture completely. My dad was so sorry, he made sure I knew how bad he felt for that and tried to compensate, he turned extra-gentle with me, giving me all I wanted for a while just to apologize, like extra-money to go out with my friends, paying for electronics stuff I always wanted, etc. That’s what I love from my dad, he is so kind and gentle. At the fire station Rodriguez was distrustful and jealous of my dad because of his muscle increase and his incredible strength. At first he thought Don was taking steroids, one day when they were at the table waiting for a call Rodriguez had to mention it: -Don, be sincere with me, do you have a drug problem? -What? –my father was surprised. -Yes, I mean, look at you, your muscles, nobody grows big this fast. You’re on ’roids, right? -I’ll tell you something – my dad stood up and his size impressed Rodriguez - from now on you’ll have to take care the way you treat me, you’d better respect me, ok? -Oh, really? And what are you gonna do about it? –Rodriguez stood facing my dad, he was still a little taller than Don but looked thinner and weaker. My father took Rodriguez from his shirt collar with his big right hand and lifted him up almost 30cm (a foot) over the floor and held him there. -Wanna have a taste of my strength? –my dad said. Rodriguez was amazed. -Ok, ok, put me down! I’m not pissing you off again. -Right. –Don put him down gently on the floor and smiled. The 4th month since he was out of hospital, was the point in which my dad began to look like a big bodybuilder, he reached 130kg (290lbs) and 1.83m (6’) tall. He was bulky, this time he began to experience other changes like a deepening of the voice, and new thick hair sprouting in his chest and some in his abs and legs; he also decided he would leave a full beard in his face. All these made him look more handsome than ever, with his new muscles, voice and beard he looked manly as hell. My dad’s growth lasted until the 7th month since he went out of hospital. Since the 4th month he added about 48kg (100 lbs) of pure muscle to his frame making him a 178kg (395lbs) man and his height rose to 1.95m (6’5”), he was the incredible hulk only he was good-looking. The way he moved and behaved gave a handsome and attractive feel to him because he was well-proportioned. His torso, arms and legs were enormous and now he had a deeper louder voice than ever. His strength was ridiculous, having overpowered Quevedo by many many times, he was even much stronger than all the other firemen combined, he could not only lift the gear now, he could easily lift the whole fire truck with firemen and gear inside, he could heft big chunks of walls and columns, he picked up cars like they were made of cardboard, dammit, he was perfectly able to support a 50 store building with his hands if he had to. When he stood up next to Quevedo or Rodriguez he made them look puny, he was 5 cm (2”) taller and 65 kg (144 lbs) heavier than Quevedo and 10 cm (4”) taller and 80 kg (180 pounds) heavier than Rodriguez. His measurements were as follows: 76,5 cm (30”) upper-arms, while Quevedo’s were only 52 cm (20”); 48 cm (19”) forearms, while Quevedo’s were just 34 cm (13”); 96 cm (37”) waist, just an inch over Quevedo’s; 177 cm (70”) chest, while Quevedo’s was 127 cm (50”), 106 cm (42”) thighs while Quevedo’s were just 69 cm (27”). Smaller than Don’s biceps!! 70 cm (27”) calves and 66 cm (26”) neck; while Quevedo’s calves and neck were equally just 46 cm (18”). Just for comparison’s sake, Rodriguez had 40 cm arms (15 ¾”), 114 cm (45”) chest and puny 55 cm (21 ½”) thighs. “Damn, this feels good”, thought Don while walking job that morning. He was wearing a short sleeved plaid shirt and tight flannel trousers. In the street everyone ogled him in awe, people even commented when they saw him. This only increased his self confidence, feeling his powerful legs taking him where he wanted was awesome, he couldn’t help thinking that if he just stepped a little stronger he would easily cause a dent in the floor. He thought, “Maybe I’ll do it, What if I hit the floor with my feet and crack a hole in it, what if I punch a wall and blow it away right now?”, but he refrained, there were better things to use his strength at, fact is, he loved using his super-strength, he tried it any chance he got. While passing by a dead-end street, he saw a young guy cursing at a big trash container, he was trying to move the thing pushing it with his whole body and as he couldn’t he kicked it with anger several times. Don got close to the guy, put one of his heavy hands in the guy’s shoulder and asked him what was wrong. The guy was awe struck, he didn’t know if it was Don’s deep powerful voice that shocked him or his amazing size. “Oh, uh, Sir”, though Don was looking at him in a friendly way, the guy was intimidated, “thing is, a couple guys wanted to play me a joke and took my bike an threw it behind the container”. “Uh, I see, and you can’t move it”, said Don understandingly, while taking his hand off the little man. “Yes, this is heavy as hell”, said the guy while trying to push the thing with all his might. “Maybe I can help you”, with this, Don put his left hand on a side of the container, and pushed effortlessly, immediately the thing slid half a block to the end of the street as if it were weightless, the base of it scraping the floor, the steel sparkling against the sidewalk. The guy just stared open-mouthed, he couldn’t believe it, there laid his bike and he quickly grabbed it “Damn it!! You’re so fucking strong! Thank you man!”, he said. “No problem kid”, Don said while gently patting at the guy’s back, “I like helping little men like you”. After watching the guy going out with his bike Don went close to the container, crouched and grabbed it from its base, without even breathing hard he stood up and the thing was lifted up with him, it weighed three quarters of a ton, “Heavy as hell?”, he said, “this feels light as a feather”. He easily walked to where the thing had been and gently put it down, he grinned, rejoiced at his own might. Don resumed his walking and entered the fire station, there Rodriguez saw him coming in. When Don got close to him, Rodriguez couldn’t help but feel a little thrilled by Don’s size and self-assured attitude. “Mm, Vo…Volkowicz, you’re a little late this morning”, noted Rodriguez, his voice was almost trembling. “Have there been any duty calls?”, asked my dad. “Well, guess no”, answered Rodriguez. “Then, I guess there is no problem, what do you think?”, said Don while grabbing his hips with his hands, expanding his enormous chest and getting a few steps closer to Rodriguez. “It’s ok, mm, guess we’ll let it pass for today”, was his reply. My dad loved intimidating Rodriguez with his strength and size, he tried this every occasion he had, his favorite was once he had to walk to the other end of the room, and Rodriguez was standing in his way, he single-handedly grabbed him from his belt and lifted him over his head, while saying “sorry, little guy, I need to pass” and put him back down to a side with gentle and steady grip. The lifting was his favorite, but he also did other things like pushing him away or just shaking hands too strong; he once gripped him with such might Rodriguez went weak on the knees, growled and begged him to stop. My dad loved showing off his strength and size; one day, after he’d acquired his actual size, aunt Teresa came for a visit, it’d been long time since we didn’t see her, when she left my dad was just about 1.78m (5’10”) or so tall and weighed just about 90kg (200 lbs). Dad opened the door and received her, at first she thought she got the wrong house, she couldn’t recognize the immense man in front of her as her brother. My dad was wearing just a pair of shorts and a tank top. After a few moments, she shouted “Don!! Is it you?! My GODNESS!”. Don just smiled at her and crouched, lifted her in a hug and brought her inside. “Oh my, you’re huge! Look at that! How tall are you?”, she asked while standing in front of him. “I guess I’m about 1.95m (6’5”), maybe a little more”, said him while putting his hands in his hips with pride. Aunt Teresa was just 1.58m (5’2”) so even standing very straight, the top of her head didn’t even reach Don’s nipples. “Wow, is that your voice?! You sound like an announcer, wow! You’re so tall if I keep looking up at you I’ll break my neck”, she remarked. Don hit a double biceps pose and she marveled. He relaxed his pose and she tried to grab his upper-arm with her hands, wow, aunt’s hands looked really small next to that big arm. Don bent his arm for her so she would have more to grab, she exclaimed “wows”, she run her hands through my dad’s back, and caressed his enormous laterals. “Damn, look at these”, she said for the lats, then she looked down and cried “and look at those legs! My god, I’ve never seen legs like those.” “Come here dad!”, I told him and brought a chair, he would put his huge foot over the chair, bending his leg, this move made his immense thigh flex into a ball of muscle. I put my hands on it and caressed “feel this auntie, there is strong mass in here”, I told her. She put her hands in it, she was ecstatic. “Wow, my big brother”, she jumped at him and Don grabbed her with an arm and held her up over him. “Hey, now you’ll have to take care not to upset your big brother, hehe”, Don said and we cheered. Then he gently put her down and he told us to wait in the couch for a moment, he went to his room. He appeared a few minutes later wearing his old clothes that were just too tight, the old pants impossibly ultra-snug to his legs and one of his old XXL shirts which no longer fitted, all buttoned and about to burst, his muscles clearly bulking and impossibly stretching the fabric; he then bent his right arm and the huge biceps popping destroyed the sleeve; then did the same with his other arm and also expanding his chest removed the buttons from top to bottom. We all sat on the couch while he performed for us, watching as he flexed every single part and his bulging muscles tore the seams, ending up in just a pair of briefs. It was morning at the Station, right after Don had gone to his tasks, two old men came, these men were supervisors from the City Council, Rodriguez received them with surprise and asked them some explanations. They were there to check out a situation that had been reported, of the unfair promotion to Captain of a too-young fireman. They made all kinds of questions to everyone and checked on records. They were heard remarking how “good the files reported about this man, Volkowicz”, they said they wanted to meet him personally. “I’m afraid he hasn’t come today”, Rodriguez said. Don wasn’t too far from the place and overheard the conversation, he went close to them and asked “What are these men looking for?”. The two old men were surprised, they’d never seen a guy like that, looking so big and strong. “Well, we’re looking for Don Volkowicz, do you know him?”, asked one of them. “Of course I do, said Don, it’s me”. “Oh, my!, excuse us, we expected someone two heads shorter and a hundred kilos (240 pounds) lighter than you”. Don smiled and gently shook hands with the men, they went somewhere else and talked in private for a while, asking him questions. A few days later, in the morning, the two men came again and informed the whole station that they had a new Captain, it was Don, and Rodriguez was degraded to cape. Nobody dare say but everyone was happy everything was in the right place now. That day, Don ordered Rodriguez right away: “I want my office clean by noon”. Rodriguez had nothing to say, and did as ordered. A couple months passed by and everyone got used to the way things had turned. Most of the times, once a fireman is named Captain he quits doing the hard work, he just gives orders and leaves the tough tasks to his inferiors. This was not the case with Don, since he loved using his physique, he was always in the middle of the fire situations. Effectiveness of the station raised dramatically under his command, because of his experience but also because of his incredible physical capacities that allowed him to do things that couldn’t be done before. Soon he discovered he was almost invulnerable; no bullet could penetrate him, no flame could burn him, no blade would cut him, no needle could pinch him; his body was tougher than tempered steel, stronger than titanium, he couldn’t be crushed, or exploded or whatever. He could breathe in any kind of mortal fumes, like smoke from a chemical factory without any consequence at all. Smoke couldn’t even affect his eyesight and not even his hair was burnt by fire, making him perfect for his job. That night they had a calling and quickly moved all men. When they got to the place it was very tough, Don quickly held a hose and ordered his men to flow water at full pressure. The place was a factory and it was burning very bad, it just had a little door that was closed, Don thought he’d better be holding the hose pointing at the roof and ordered four of his men, including Rodriguez to try and open the little door. The four men used a special steel tube, swinging it with their combined might and crushing it against the door several times; but apparently it was too well closed and it wouldn’t open. Don shouted at them he would take care of the door; and ordered the four men to keep the hose steady for him. The amount of water coming out from it was incredible, yet Don was keeping it steady with just one hand. They all took the hose as well as they could, and once they were sure Don let it go. Oh my, the thing began to shake and the four man could barely control it; they had to adjust their stance and put the hose close to their bodies grabbing it under their armpits just to keep it in place; no near as steady as Don could keep it effortlessly with one of his hands. Don stepped in front of the door, gave a look at it and noticed it had a handle. He thought maybe he could pull the door out. He grabbed the handle and though it was almost red with heat he wasn’t hurt at all. Without much effort on his behalf he pulled, to his surprise the door was well stuck with the wall and instead of just the door, the whole wall gave in and crumbled, Don just took a few steps back and gave a look at what his hand was holding up easily: a big chunk of heavy thick wall with the door just –in the middle-. He threw the thing away without concern, it must have flown about 20 meters (60 feet). Then ordered his men to shoot the water at the opening he’d done. As he saw their men had trouble directing the hose, he went next to them and grabbed the hose in his hands, easily directing it. He ordered them to grab other lighter hoses and point at the opening too. This operation extinguished the fire very quickly; and once the place was safe; a couple cops came in to investigate, they told Don they suspected an incendiary was behind all this. They walked with Don inside the ruins of the factory, looking for traces of gasoline or any other product that may have ignited fire. They checked out all the possible places but there was nothing. One of the cops pointed at a part of the factory and said “damn, if only we could see what’s behind that debris”. The place was blocked by a thick ball of wall pieces attached to bent steel seams, these weighed a couple tons. The other cop said they’d better come tomorrow with a crane to move that. Don just told the guys to take a couple steps back and he’d handle it. Then he grabbed the ball by two of the twisted seams, and bam!! He lifted it, no challenge for my mighty dad. After the fire Don had taken out the protective clothing so he was just wearing a pair of blue t-shirt and short pants and slippers. This allowed the cops to have a close look at how Don’s back seemed to get even wider and thicker with the task and how his deltoids, biceps, triceps and forearms tensed and bulked even more than they already did in rested position. His legs were an spectacle too, they were thick and well up to the task, while Don stood up with the heavy debris in his hands his thighs and calves expanded to the sides and stretched the short pants’ fabric. In a few moments, Don cautiously put the thing in a corner where it wouldn’t cause trouble. Once the area was clear the cops could work on it and found out traces of the same compounds present in two similar cases that had happened before in the neighborhood. “Damn, this relates to the same guy”, said one of the cops. The other cop seemed distracted by something, “hey, who is that kid?”. He could see a kid hiding, peeping at them; “He may have been a witness!”, the other cop replied. “Hey, come here boy! We’ll ask you some questions”, instead the kid was going away, “come here, we won’t harm you!”, then the kid started running away. The two cops were suspicious and run after the kid as fast as they could. Don decided he would help them and ran after the kid as well. The kid ran too fast and the cops weren’t in good condition so they quickly got tired and had to stop; but Don’s never-ending stamina allowed him to follow the kid very easily, he ran after the boy at a speed that was less than a quarter what his legs were capable of; and he quickly reached for the boy in a parking lot, but the kid was smart and hid behind some trucks. Don checked out the place with his eyes, “Come out boy, I won’t hurt you, cops want to ask you just a few questions!”, said with his deep voice that echoed back and forth in the lonesome lot. Then the kid let a small noise come out and Don quickly went close to the back of one of the trucks, he put his hand under it and easily lifted it up; the kid was revealed, all fearsome he continued running as fast as he could. Don yelled “Damn!” and let the back of the truck go with a furious thud. He went after the kid and as he was quickly reaching for him the kid just vanished in the floor. “What the fuck!”, cried Don. A moment later, he arrived to where the kid had disappeared, there was a sewer opening the kid’s thrown himself into, the cap was just laying on a side apparently it was left open by a company that’d been doing repairs. “Witty boy”, he said, his wide muscle body couldn’t get past the opening; so he crouched and yelled at it, trying to persuade the boy to come out. Yet he had no response. When he was going to rip the pavement open with his hands something came to his mind: there weren’t many ways out of the sewer; and a kid as small as that couldn’t lift the heavy round steel caps the openings had. He then grabbed the (for him) light as a feather cap and closed that exit just in case. He then rushed to a place he knew the kid would have to come out at. In a few moments, Don arrived at a sewage processing plant, the place was closed with havy gates, with tightly piled thick iron bars; and locked with a special system. Don didn’t think much about it and put his hands in between two bars, like a blast he extended his arms and expanded his chest and the iron bars bent like butter or clay, the gates twisted and were torn into useless crap. He quickly got in and got close the ending of a big pipe he thought would be the kid’s first option for getting out. It was blocked with a pretty thick steel grill; to make sure the kid would use this Don ripped the grill away with his hand and hid it somewhere else. He awaited behind the opening so the kid couldn’t see him. Just a few moments after that the kid was getting out as he expected. He grabbed the boy from his back, and lifted him, turned him around to face him, holding the kid at eye level, “you’re one slippery little boy, uh!”, he said! “It’s not easy to scape a man like me”, he said this while bending one of his arms, the kid looked awe struck at the immense biceps that popped off, which collaborated with his heaving triceps to strain Don’s T-shirt’s sleeve, he had a close look at the monster elbow and the thick bulking and veiny fore-arm connected to a proportionally wide and thick wrist which led to his big fisted hand with fingers so thick and strong they easily twisted steel. “Don’t worry little fella, I’m not gonna hurt you, I’ll just get you to the cops who will ask you a few questions; your scape just made you all the most valuable”, Don explained the kid. Suddenly the boy looked in a pocket and pulled out a gun, it was a 38, too much for a kid like that; pointed at Don and shot at his chest. The bullet just bounced off Don’s immense pectoral and he gave a severe look at the kid, he took the gun from the kid’s hand and said “Didn’t mom tell you not to play with these kind of things?”, while saying this Don pressed the gun crushing it in his hand in front of the kid’s face until it was reduced to twisted metal and plastic shreds which fell to the floor, the kid’s mouth was wide open. Don looked down at the remnants and said “this is not going to cause any more harm”. Later, the cops saw Don coming, bearing the boy in his arm. They checked the kid’s pockets for extra weapons and found the kid had a small video camera hidden. While still being held by Don, cops began to make the boy questions regarding who he was making the recording for. He replied he couldn’t say, or he would be in danger. Don tried to calm the kid down, saying he’d seen just how powerful he was and that he would protect him. Cops tried to encourage the kid to talk, they told him they were going to find who was behind this with or without his help. They threatened with jailing him for several years (they knew they couldn’t do that, but the kid believed). Scared, the boy told them the owner of a bar nearby had given him the videocamera and payed in advance for the videoing job; the only condition was he would not tell anyone or they’d kill him. “Don’t worry son”, said Don with his deep manly calm and confident voice,”you did good, nothing bad is going to happen”. “Who’s bar is it? Who is the owner?”, asked one of the cops who was older and balding. “It is called ‘Irlanda Bar’, and the owner is known as The Irish”, said the kid in a trembling voice. The bar was well known, and Don offered to help, but the cops told him they would take care. A few hours later the cops appeared at the bar; Captain Golvin was the elder one and more experienced, about 50, while Sergeant Senna was in his thirties, he was considered pretty cute and also a big strong guy, easily 1.87m (6’2”) and 115 kg (250 pounds), though next to Don he looked pretty puny. They never wore cop suits because they belonged to a separate detective department, most people realized they were cops anyhow. Once in the bar people looked at them real weird, they didn’t fit. The bar was pretty big and it wasn’t only just a drinking and dancing place, there was a wrestling arena in the middle and a place for people to stand looking at the fights. It wasn’t wrestling time so in the arena were just a couple guys training, for their style they realized they fought no holds barred. The cops sat at the bar and took a couple drinks, then they began asking questions to the barman; if he knew the owner of the place, if they could talk to him a few minutes; the Barman said “no” to all that, and ensuring the cops didn’t realize he made signals to a couple big guys that were playing billiard. In just a few seconds five men came close; they were all big muscle fellas, none of them was shorter than 1.85m (6’1”1/2) and none lighter than 120 kg (260 lbs), obviously wrestlers. “What’s the matter Nico?”, asked one of the biggest guys with a deep voice; this was easily a 130 kg (300 pound) man 1.90m (6’3”) tall built as a bull, he was wearing a leather jacket without sleeves that exposed his huge arms with a tattoo. He was bald at the forehead but had black hair shoulder length. He also had a piercing in his left brow. “These men are asking for The Irish”, said the barman. Both officers stood. “I think they are cops.” “The Irish will not come today”, said the big guy, “So Fuck off”. Golvin was about to pull out his gun, one of the men noticed it and grabbed his arm, pushed him and punched him in the face, knocking the wind out of him, making him fall. Senna charged at the big guy with his shoulder, the man went out of balance but quickly grabbed him and all the other guys began to punch him, the cop could do nothing. After both cops were punched really hard, they were thrown away in the street by the five bullies, they turned and twisted in the ground, bruised. After the cops had gone, Don was left alone with the kid, he realized he was holding him still up and said “sorry” while gently put him down on the floor and took him to the fire truck where the boy could have a seat. The kid began to cry, “Hey, little fella, don’t cry”, said Don and enveloped the boy with his huge arm. Don asked him a few questions, the kid answered in between sorrows. He was 11 and his name was Camilo, he had no parents and was living in the streets. Don brought Camilo home with us, we were surprised when right at the doorway our dad came in and said “I need to introduce you a new friend”. Then Camilo stepped in, he was olive skinned and had black hair and eyes. Dad explained us the circumstances and that the kid would live with us for a couple weeks until he found him a place, I accepted it with enthusiasm but my younger sister didn’t like the idea, despite she was too fearsome, she was right “the kid came from the streets and he stole and used guns and what if he was a bad guy”. However, it didn’t take much until she realized the kid was good and could be our friend. The weekend came, Dad forgot about all and wanted to spend some time with us. We played volleyball at the backyard with Camilo, who we’ve found was very fun to stay with, his bad attitude could be blamed at the bad influences he had. Dad didn’t play with us, because of his super-strength he wouldn’t play games in places were things could be broken by him. Last time we played he inadvertently hit a column with his elbow while trying to catch a ball and almost brought down the ceiling. Actually when he’d first acquired his super physique he didn’t know his own strength; once we were playing he hit the ball what he thought would be really soft but it flew away like a bullet, missed my head for just a few centimeters, hit a wall creating a hole in it; then caused a Dent in the living-room floor and the ball was blown to pieces. Dad regretted it a lot, and thanked god it didn’t hit my head. Since then Don had a lot more control of his might, though he could hit the ball with kindness now he had to take care about the buildings. That’s why we decided we should go and play in the open air. Don owned a pretty big van, the only car he could fit in. He took my sister, Camilo and me down a route in search for a nice field to play ball in, the day was sunny and calm, after a few minutes driving he was going to cross a bridge but he had to stop, several cars were jammed before the bridge. We waited for a couple minutes and Don turned off the engine, he pulled out his head to look. A couple cars were stuck behind us; and those in front of us moved just a little, my dad didn’t follow them because he was trying to look what was the problem a couple meters ahead from us. A driver behind us honked at us and shouted at my dad, asking him to move on, insulting him. My dad ignored the guy, and the man was so furious he stepped out of his car and went close to my dad’s window to insult him. The man was pretty big, not huge but of decent size to be intimidating. “You feel powerful because you have a big car, uh?”, said the middle aged man. Then my dad opened the door and stepped off the van. The arguing guy looked at him in awe, Dad stood in front of him so big a wide; wearing just tight short pants and tee stretched by his enormous muscular physique. The man was like “Sorry big fella, Uh, I didn’t mean to say that”. Don just ignored him and walked a few meters ahead to see what was going on. We were curious too and followed him. Once in place he’d found out what the situation was: a group of men, some of which were firemen, were trying to rescue a horse that was hanging from the bridge. Apparently the animal had slipped and fell, but its ankle was caught in between two steel bars supporting the bridge, the poor animal was moaning in pain of his twisted ankle while five men could do little to rescue him. The fall was pretty high so the men couldn’t just free his ankle, the animal would be killed. They were trying to put ropes around him so they could pull it up but the animal was moving a lot making it impossible. The firemen saw Don appearing, and though they belonged to other district one of them said “Hey!! Look at that, this is Don Volkowicz!”, they greeted Don and told him he was famous. They explained him the situation and realized his presence there was the best thing that could ever happen. Don said he could handle it, he just crouched at the horse’s ankle and grabbed it very hard with a hand where it wasn’t twisted so the animal wouldn’t suffer much, also trying to be gentle not to brake any bone. With his remaining hand, he grabbed the steel beam that was trapping the horse’s ankle and firmly pulled at it, ripping it off completely and throwing it away. Still holding the animal, he pulled his arm up and slowly stood, picking the animal up with ease, while he balanced and calmed the horse with his other hand. He extended his arm up wide until the animal’s whole length was over the bridge. Then he gently cradled it in his arms, holding the animal so it wouldn’t have to stand on the floor right away. He bore the horse out of the bridge in firm land then softly put it down, trying to direct the animal’s weight away from its twisted leg. The horse then stood proud again, balancing itself with three legs, and lifting up the broken one, Don caringly patted the animals’ back with affection. Soon the vets would be coming. Needless to say this was a real easy task for him, firemen cheered up and thanked him; soon the place was clear and cars could pass. We all went back to the van and found a nice place to spend the afternoon, had a good time playing ball and cheering. In the evening we went back home. When we were relaxing and helping dad with the cooking, the bell rang. Dad opened the door and saw the two cops, they were bandaged, looking bruised all over and the younger one had a purple and swollen eye. “Hey! What happened to you!”, Dad said. The men explained him and told him they had a plan. The next day Don appeared at Irlanda Bar, he was all covered in black leather; leather jacket, pants, sunglasses and boots. They all looked at him, bet they’d never seen a guy big like that, it was like Terminator. His powerful way of walking directed everyone’s view to his legs who’s size was evident even through the leather. Everyone realized his wide and big torso too, since the jacket he wore was gargantuan. He got close the bar and told the barman he knew they were looking for wrestlers. The barman pointed at a group of about five guys in the other end of the room and called for “Carlos”. Carlos was the big fella that beat the crap out of the cops the other day. Don went close to Carlos who was intimidated by his looks and size but pretended not to. “And So?”, Carlos asked defiantly. -They told me you were looking for wrestlers - said Don with the confident deep tone of his voice. Carlos was a little shocked to be face to face with someone that was more man than him in every aspect: Don was bigger, heavier, more muscled, obviously stronger and had a much deeper voice. -Hey! I know you! You’re the district’s fireman captain, hey! Look what we have here boys, you wanna be a wrestler, but, do you have what it takes? -Wanna have a look?, with this Don removed his jacket, he was wearing a black t-shirt that tried to contain all his big bulges. When Carlos saw Don’s torso, he gulped. -You think you are big, uh? Think you can fight? -Well I definitely am big, don’t you think?, with this Don bent one of his arms, the immense upper-arm was easily twice as big as Carlos’. Then suddenly Carlos punched as hard as he could at Don’s stomach. Don didn’t even budge and looked back at the man, grinning widely. He was about to laugh. Carlos massaged his fist, sore after trying to punch the thickest and denser muscle ever. “Guess it’s my turn then”, said Don, and easily punched at Carlos’ belly without using even a small fraction of his might. This punch not only bent Carlos over but sent him flying to a nearby wall, hitting chairs and tables that scattered around or broke. Carlos took a while to recover and four of the other big wrestlers threw themselves over Don. “Huh, want to play”, Don said. One of the men tried to punch him but Don grabbed his wrist and held it. The guy couldn’t understand how someone could keep his hand so steady, he was clamped by Don’s grip. Don gripped tightly at the guy’s wrist until the man was bending over in pain, he then grabbed the guy with his free hand and threw him away about easily 20 meters. Other man jumped on him but he put him off just the same way, extending his arm was enough to send the guy flying to never come back. One of the guys took a baseball bat out of nowhere and hit him in the shoulder. The bat just broke in two pieces, Don just laughed and also made that guy fly like he was a rag doll. The last guy tried hitting Don’s back with a crowbar, it didn’t make any harm, he turned around and easily took the bar out the hands of the bullie, he grabbed its sides and bent it effortlessly, the thick tempered steel was no challenge for him, he looked at the bullie straight in the eyes and the guy just ran away with fear. Carlos was still dizzy, and Don decided to help him up, he grabbed him by his trouser’s belt and picked up the heavy man single-handedly like he was a scarecrow. “It’s ok man, calm down”, Carlos asked. He was even shaking. “Haha, so you think I can be a wrestler, or want another show off?”, asked Don. “No! It’s ok, let me down! Please!”. “Fine”, Don let him stand in the floor again and chuckled. “Will you take me to The Irish now?” “Fine, I’ll tell The Irish about you”, and Carlos left. A few minutes after, Carlos came in company of another man. It was no regular man, the guy was easily a couple centimeters taller than Carlos at 1.92m (6’4”) and maybe weighed a good 140 kg (320 pounds), much muscular than Carlos, he had piercing green eyes and red thick well-cut curly hair. “I suppose you must be The Irish”, Don said while looking at him. “Yes”, the Irish said, Don was a little impressed by his looks and manly voice. The Irish stood closer to Don, though The Irish was a very big man, he was slightly shorter and had clearly less muscled than my dad. “You performed quite a show-off with my men, so you wanna wrestle? Wanna add a few bucks to that puny fireman salary you have?” “Yeah”, Don said with confidence, realizing his physical superiority also compared to this man. “Then you’ll have to wrestle me, what do you think?” “No problem!”, Don cheered, “When?” “Right now”. The Irish told the men who were training in the arena to leave it, they obeyed immediately. The Irish took off his shirt and his jean trousers and shoes, he wore just a tight boxing short. “I suggest you get more comfortable, I’ll give you quite a fight”. Don took off his black t-shirt showing his hairy bulky torso, when he did that he heard a “wow!” coming from somewhere, the men were impressed. He also took off his leather trousers and boots, he was also wearing a pair of snug shorts. Both big men got in the Arena, they were not equal, Don exceeded The Irish by easily 35 Kg (75 pounds) of muscle mass, yet the red haired one felt very confident. “Let’s begin”, The Irish said. And someone made the bell ring. Don just stood there, The Irish punched at his face but Don was quick enough to dodge it. Then, furious, landed his best punch on Don’s belly. The Irish’s hand was sore, he took a few steps back and looked at Don. The big man’s hard ab muscle was so dense and powerful, Don didn’t even feel a thing, he just stood there, grinning and looking down at his opponent. “You fucker!” The Irish shouted, and landed a few kicks at Don’s laterals, but the big fella kept standing there, kicks bouncing off him like he was made of granite. Then the red haired guy made a fist with both his hands and tried to land a strong blow at Don’s head to knock him down. But Don was too quick and stopped it with his left hand. While still holding both The irish’s arms with his left hand, he grabbed the man by the crotch with his right hand, and lifted him over his head, “Hey is this a legal move?”, he asked mockingly. Then threw the guy down on the floor with a loud thud, he didn’t use much force because he didn’t want to kill him. The Irish fell dizzy on the floor and took a while to recover, seeing this, Don smiled, crouched and extended his hand offering to help him up. The Irish took his hand and as he was standing, landed a surprise punch with his free hand at Don’s face. Bad idea!, his hand hurt like crazy, and Don’s face and cheek didn’t even budge with the punch. “Hey, that almost hurt!”, Don said while chuckling and finally getting The Irish on his feet. It was a lie, it didn’t even hurt a thing. The Irish was exhausted and dizzy, Don stood pretty calm, looking at him. He looked at Don and said that it was ok, he admitted he would never beat him, he sounded really angry. Then an assistant came with a cell phone, “it’s Sergeant Peabody”. The Irish took the phone, “You fucking Irish, don’t you dare let this man leave, I want him near!”. “No darn way! I don’t keep wrestlers who can beat me like that” “Ok, this is what we’re going to do…” The Irish talked for a few moments in the phone, then hung and asked Don to come to a private room with him. “I want you to be a resident wrestler here, but I want you to pretend I beat you in the following fights”. “Hah! No fucking way, idiot, I don’t know if I can even pretend, I’m so much stronger than you”, Don motioned to leave. “Wait! I’ll pay you 50 extra grands the fight if you let me beat you”, Don stopped for a moment. Don was going to accept anyway, the plan was he would get into the organization and find solid proof that The Irish was starting up the fires. “Mmm, that sounds better”, Don said, and accepted. In the meantime, Sergeant Peabody, a man in military uniform, was sitting at a reunion table with four soldiers under his command and men in lab coats, appearing to be scientists. He hung up the phone, before them was a big screen were they had Don and The Irish in frame. One of the soldiers exclaimed “What this man has just done is amazing!” “This is exactly what we need”, said Peabody. Peabody has been since a long while trying to create a race of super-soldiers, working with the scientists, their efforts gave some minor advances, like increasing the strength of soldiers like those who guarded the military base, they were not anywhere near super-human, they were just strong like extraordinarily well-trained regular men. “We have some research on this man actually”, a scientist said while pushing some buttons in a remote control. The screen changed and displayed images of Don in different stages of growth, in the accident at the Nuclear Plant and then when he’d achieved his full capacities, bending steel, picking up a school bus, entering a place in fire and coming out without harm. “This is amazing!!”, Peabody said, “Is there any way we can duplicate these in our men?”. “We have a couple men working in that research line, Sr.”, the scientist replied, “apparently the conditions of the radiation exposure are terribly hard to replicate, all test animals we tried it on are now dead”. The other scientist almost interrupted, “But there is something we can do, if you want, a new invention we could use!”, said the man who’d been quiet until that moment. The former scientist was clearly nervous with his partner’s suggestion, and they left the room to talk in private, “What have you just done? We agreed not to tell him about that reasearch line yet!” “This could be our only chance to get more funding, to be famous!! Are you kidding?” “I don’t know” “I do know what to do, I’ll tell him anyway”. After the discussion, both men entered the room and began explaining “Well, this is what we have been researching…” Weeks passed and Don had a couple fights and became pretty popular among the public. He began to get really big bucks from the fights at night; and despite bets were huge he wondered where did The Irish get all that money from. He tried to find proofs and did all he could, he even used his superstrength to break into The Irish’s office, looked at his drawers and examined his computer and such, but there was nothing unusual in it, the fucker was clean. But still he suspected there was someone behind The Irish he had to find out. That day when Dad was back at home, me and my sister showed him our concern, “Dad, we need your help!”, I told him. “What’s wrong son?” “It’s Camilo, he left in the afternoon, he said there was something he had to do, that it would take half an hour, but he never came back, do you think he could have escaped from us??” “Well, did you have an argument or something?”, he asked. “Not at all dad!! Actually we were just playing when he remembered he had to go!”. “Damn it!”, the huge man said. Then the phone rang, Don took it. A mysterious voice asked “Is it Don Volkowicz?” “Yes”, replied my dad in his deep bass tone. “Who is it?” “We have Camilo, if you want him see what’s inside the mailbox between streets Thomas and Philips”, they passed the phone onto Camilo and he shouted “I’m here, don’t come for me, I’ll be fine!”. Don wondered why he shouldn’t go, with all his super abilities nothing bad could happen to him, he was unstoppable. The mysterious voice gave him the adress, “I’ll be there you suckers! Don’t touch the boy or you’ll regret it”, Don replied, hanging up the phone with fury. We asked dad to go with him but he said it was too dangerous, then he left driving his van. He reached for the mailbox the man on the phone mentioned. Desperate, he ripped it off the ground and pried it open with his superstrong hands; steel easily shredded and torn to find a map inside, leading to a mysterious place. In a few minutes he was in the place. It was away from town, and more to his surprise, in what looked to be a military base! That was very weird, the place seemed carved in a mountain. He was intrigued to see what was inside, he’d never been in a place like that and he found the challenge of cracking its security quite appealing. In the van he changed his clothes to something comfortable, a pair of shorts, slippers and a tight gray t-shirt. The place was fenced with electrified wire mesh, he thought he’d better use his super leg muscles, he just crouched a little and jumped over the fence, about 4 meters (14 feet) above the ground. When he landed on the floor without effort, he began to feel machine gun shots in his chest, these bounced off his impenetrable skin and muscles so he didn’t worry much, he kept on walking until he found a big sliding door, it was high security stuff, really thick heavy steel door that closed from top to bottom like those anti-nuclear facilities. He didn’t see a problem at opening the door, he bent on one of his knees at the base of the door and dug the land with his hands until he found a spot were he could grab the thick steel sheet of the door. He just grabbed the base of the door with his right hand and pulled up like he was curling and the steel sheet began to lift, all the door gear cracked and squealed unable to stop Don’s strength. The door weighed a good 4 tons and it required a pressure of at least 6 or 7 tons to be opened the way Don was doing it. For Don it wasn’t that hard and he began to stand up while still pushing up the steel sheet until it was way above his head. Inside, Don stepped in a big hallway, it was well lit, and he was surprised there were no soldiers guarding it and trying to stop him. He heard some cries that seemed to belong to Camilo and he hurried. He ran around until he was in front of a gate of shinny steel bars blocking his way through the hall. It appears someone had put it for him to make a display of strength. “My favorite”, he thought, while grabbing two neighboring steel bars with a hand each and just pulling at them with a cocky grin, all the bars were pulled aside bending and twisting and squealing. He heard cries again and followed them through the many turns and twists of the hallway until he was in front of a heavy steel door with a huge lock, he could hear the kid calling him on the other side. He grabbed the lock in his hands and pressed at it, turning it intro shreds; then, with quite fury, grabbed the doors and ripped them off their hinges, throwing them away. These led to a room, there was a metallic table and on top of it an old tape machine where the cries were coming from. Don was mad “What the fuck!?”, he shouted and punched heavily at the tape machine, making it and the table blow into million pieces. For this time, they made him mad, my calm and nice dad was really really angry. And he had reason to be. He punched at one of the thick brick walls of the room, turning it into dust, it lead to another similar room, he entered it and destroyed another wall in it with a mighty punch only to find it led to another similar room, finally he was determined to throw the whole mountain down when he literally walked through one of the walls, destroying it into shreds. Debris was all over his huge body while he entered a big room full of computers. Sitting in a high place was Peabody and eight of his scientists were monitoring the computers. There were countless soldiers all over the room and some of them were keeping Camilo tied. Don stood proud and talked to Peabody “Hey you better release the boy, now, understood?”. “Are you threatening me?”, Peabody said, in a challenging tone. “Yes I do” “Guards!” Two of the soldiers tried to grab Don, they seemed pretty big but small compared to him. Don just punched them away like straw bags, they flew with immense force and crashed against the walls. He then began to walk towards Peabody when felt something unusual. Something hit him, it was a ray of green glowing light that was bathing him and he couldn’t move. “What the f…!”, soon he was unable to talk. He was frozen. The ray was coming from a sci-fi looking gun one of the scientists was holding. Then he began to feel strength being drained away from him, and to his surprise he was feeling his muscles being depleted, little by little he began to lose all the muscle mass that gave him his strong looks and power; kilo by kilo he was getting lighter and also he could see he was shortening!! he looked at his once huge biceps going from watermelon size to bowling ball size, then grapefruit to baseball then to golf ball all of a sudden!! He was losing height and mass by the second, all the things in the room that looked so small began to look big and it didn’t stop until he was the old Don once again. Then the ray stopped. He was standing there, his clothes all baggy, his shorts that had only covered up to the half of his thighs before, were now past his knees, and baggy where they’d fit snugly around his former monster legs. Since his shoulders had narrowed his t-shirt sleeves that’d had a hard time covering his enormous upper-arms up to the half were now lose around his now toothpick arms and reaching almost the half of his forearm. Peabody laughed out loud, “Hey, what you’re gonna do to my guards now? Grab him!!”. Two soldiers grabbed him by his armpit very tightly, Don tried to break free but he felt for the first time in long he was being easily overpowered. The men who were 1.85 m (6’1”) and easily 105 kg (220 pounds) each looked enormous to him now and were much stronger. “Now it’s time for phase two of our plan”, Peabody said to the scientists. The scientist with the gun took a look at it, turned a dial and pointed it at Peabody. Then a ray of light beamed at the sergeant. It was yellow colored instead of green and bathed Peabody’s body completely. He stood up, he was wearing army camouflage uniform and black boots, soon he began to shout in ecstasy “Yeah!!”, he was certainly feeling hyped and closed his hands in fists. Peabody gave a look at the fist of his left hand when suddenly his army shirt began to rip at the forearm that was getting thicker by the minute, the wave of growth moved from his forearm all the way to his upper arm making it much bigger and unproportioned to the rest of his body. His upper arm was huge like a rugby ball and then his torso began to push the fabric of the shirt. First his pecs strained the front and buttons popped off, then strength began to emanate from his right fist too and turn his right forearm and upper-arm in huge slabs of muscle meat. His shoulders began to get bigger and wider and his rib cage began to expand, the shirt opened completely at the front, ripped in two at the back. Then he bent his arms and the seams blew in tatters. He began to feel the gain in weight, height and strength, everything was getting smaller in perspective as his head was higher and higher. His abs developed and his flabby stomach turned into mounds of carved muscles. Soon his shirt was removed completely, exposing his enormous muscle torso, wide as a barn door, with pecs of huge size, enormous delts, really thick neck corded with veins and arms that caused fear. In the meantime his legs were stretching the army trousers too, first filling them, then his engording thighs caused the fabric to rip away, and his expanding calves and growing feet finally destroyed the boots. When the transformation was over Peabody removed the remnants of his clothes, and wore just a pair of briefs unable to hide the growth his penis and balls had also undergone. He stood proud and cheked his body, he was a handsome man, blonde with short hair, a well cut beard and blue eyes, and after the transformation he looked younger and healthier than ever. Everyone in the place marvelled at how good he looked with all that muscle on him. He gave a few steps and smiled. He walked towards Don, towering over him. He was now 1.98m (6’6”) tall and around 180 kg (400 pounds). “Damn, What I’m feeling now I can’t explain”, When he said this he marvelled at his now much deeper voice and touched his neck with his fingers while he made a surprised mock. “Wow, nice voice, I must thank you Don, for all this power, hehe” Then he hit a double biceps pose at Don, my dad had to admit muscle suited this man like a glove. “Haha, guards! Take him to a cell”, he ordered. Don tried to resist but he couldn’t do anything against the men, when he stepped towards the cell he was shocked, it was long since he hadn’t had to make such an effort to do something, just walking is a lot of effort when you’re a regular man. Everything felt so heavy and hard, even moving. One of the guards opened a prison cell while the other was easily keeping Don steady, then threw him violently in the cell, “get in there, you skinny wimp!”, he said. Don’s body hit the wall and felt something he’d not felt long since his transformation, it was –pain-. Behind him, the guards closed the cell door. He threw himself at the gates trying to scape, stumbling on his own baggy clothes. He grabbed two steel bars of the door and tried to pull at them like he usually did only to find it was hopeless, the steel that had been like butter before was now hard like a rock, unmovable, unbendable. Guards saw it and laughed at him, Don answered them “You’ll see fuckers, you’ll never get away with your plans”, he was surprised the way his voice came up, it was thin and high pitched, he didn’t even sound threatening, the guards laughed more at him and he just sat on the floor, upset. Meanwhile, Peabody was enjoying his new body, walking around, “Damn, I feel sooo good!!”, he shouted. “Let’s see how strong I am”, in the room was a big metallic table, it must have weighed half a ton, he easily lifted it up and pressed at it with his hands, the steel began to crack and bend, then threw it away. “Hahah”, he went to a computer casing and ripped it off the wall, lifted it over his head “light as a feather” and also pressed it packing it into a ball of useless steel, then threw it violently at the wall where it became encrusted. Then he pointed at a guard that was pretty big, the biggest of them a guy easily 1.9m (6’3”) and 130 kg (300 pounds) heavy, “You! Come over here!”, the man did as ordered. “So you think you’re pretty big, uh?”, Peabody said defiantly, his huge build dwarfed the guard’s. “You think you’re strong?”, then he grabbed the guy from his army shirt and lifted him off the floor and held him there. He noted the machine gun the guy was carrying, “Heh, try and shoot me with this thing you little fella”, then put the guy on the floor again and the man aimed at him with his machinegun but hesitated. “Come on!, don’t make me wait!” The guy shot machinegun fire at Peabody’s enormous chest, bullets bounced off his immense pectorals like arrows thrown at a steel vest. “Hahah!”, then Peabody took the machine gun off the guy and pressed it in his hands, destroying it completely. “Hey, guess you’re well trained uh?, Come on and punch me!”, the guy was nervous and didn’t know what to do “Come on you insignificant crap! It’s an order! Punch with all your might!”. Then the guy punched at his stomach with all his capacity, any regular man would have been hurt pretty badly by the punch of this big guard but Peabody just stood there, the punch was like a caress for him. Peabody just laughed “Haha, this is your best punch? You fight like a little girl!! Come on do it again”. The soldier’s hand was in pain and he didn’t want but he did as ordered and tried to punch again. Peabody was much quicker and grabbed the soldier’s wrist in his left hand, stopping the punch. Then gripped at it, the soldier released his fist and began to cry in pain. “Hey, am I being too rude? Does this hurt?”, Peabody said while gripping tighter and tighter at the guard’s wrist. Then some cracking was heard, the wrist was broken. “Haha, guess you’re not that strong after all, You think you have a strong arm?”, he grabbed the guard’s upper arm very tightly with a hand and behind his neck with the other and pulled, the man was obviously in pain and moaning “May I rip your arm off so it doesn’t hurt anymore?”, Peabody said. The man was shouting for mercy, then Peabody pulled back the arm dislocating the juncture but not ripping it off, the guard shouted in pain “Haha, it’s so easy to do this, You two”, said while looking at two guards, “take this weakling to infirmary”. One of the scientists was in horror “Why did you do this?!”, he asked “Because I can”, Peabody replied. “And now I have big plans for my new powers”, said while looking at his pumped chest and closed fists. They had created a monster. It was a few hours until Peabody realized how to use his new powers. He was going to have the pleasure of his life, to fulfill a wish he always had. He wanted to do anything he wanted, without having to obey any superior authority, with his new powers he could destroy, burn and cause pain to whatever he wanted and nobody could stop him. Now he was going to burn a building and, as his new powers enabled him to, see fire destroying it from the inside. At around 1 A.M. Peabody and a group of about ten soldiers arrived at a big building that belonged to a hospital. Peabody had the time to change clothes and now was wearing a military uniform that fitted tight around his enormous muscles. The 1st and 2nd floor were empty, just a security guard was at the entrance; but in the higher floors there were people in intensive care sleeping. Peabody always wanted to burn down a hospital, the more important the facility the more he wanted to burn it down. Peabody’s men had flamethrowers besides their machine guns, he wanted to make sure the fire was big and finished with all the building. The security guard at the hospital was shocked when he saw eleven soldiers forming in front of the building, one of them standing out of the rest because of his height and size. He wondered what was going on, and then all the men aimed at the entrance with their flamethrowers and fired, waves of fire began to burn the entrance, literary melting it, the guard started an alarm and it began to sound, waking up all the people. At least now the police was on its way. People and nurses who could get out of their beds now flocked downstairs, but Peabody didn’t want anyone to leave so he instructed his men to keep on firing at the only exit. When people began to notice the first floors where in flames they ran upstairs again for their lives. Apparently, Peabody was enjoying it pretty much and he got inside the bulding, watching as fire was consuming more and more. Don was desperate, upset and weakened, sitting against the cell wall, his baggy clothes now covering him, making him feel small. He stood, and walked inside, knocking his own head, “Come on Don, you have to think, how to come out of this”, he told to himself. The two soldiers were guarding the cell outside. Suddenly Don felt weird, was he feeling a little better? He was in doubt, he felt a little stronger maybe. Then doubt disappeared, he had a deep breath and wow, he felt like strength was coming back to him with every inhalation. He was definitely gaining back some strength. Then he began to feel really light all over, like something was lifting him up, “Wow” he thought. What the fuck, now the strength increasing was being dramatic, it felt almost erotic, he could feel all his strength coming back. And suddenly, he saw the room began to look smaller, his height was increasing!!! At the same time his body began to widen again, first he could see his shoulders widening and slowly they began to pull the shirt sleeves higher and higher, then his shorts were not covering his knees anymore and began to hang lose around the half of his thighs. Wow, he looked at himself, he recovered his stature, and once he was as tall as before he began the fill up. This felt even much better than before, he felt superstrong again when his muscles began to grow out of nowhere, first he look at the way his thighs and calves began to bulge like crazy, straining the shorts’ fabric. Then his torso filled up completely, recovering his enormous pecs and laterals that made his back look even wider, his necks and delts were getting his usual size and finally his arms who were the most complete manifestation of his might were filling up, straining the t-shirt sleeves that now hung over the half of his upper-arm; watermelon sized upper-arms like he used to have. He stood proud again, moved all his big muscles just to feel them, wow, he felt as good as ever, or even better, having regained his powers so quickly made him really feel the difference, now he could consider his state a few minutes ago as of the worst helplessness and weakness, he felt lucky those guards hadn’t crushed him like a grape. Now he really appreciated his powers. He finished checking his body, took a look at the big bulge in his groin, “Damn! I feel more man than ever!” he thought, then couldn’t help but bend his arms on and on and caress his enormous bis, and finally give a good rub at his giant thighs. First thing he put his hands on the cell bars and did his favourite trick again. He easily pulled while smiling, rejoiced in his recovered might, the steel bars bent like cardboard, now they felt like made out of paper!! They had been so hard before. He went out of the cell and the two guards were in awe at the sight. He first faced the guard that’d been rude with him. When the soldier saw the big man approaching he aimed his machinegun at him, Don just took the tip of the gun and bend it over. Then grabbed the guard’s collar and lifted him off the floor. “Please let me down!” “Hey, you haven’t been very nice a moment ago”, said Don, now rejoiced on how his voice came up deep and manly. “Who is the wimp now? Uh?”, he threw the guy away, who hit a wall and fell unconscious. The other guard aimed his gun at him and shot several times, bullets bounced off Don’s chest, he grabbed his gun too and turned it into pieces. The guard was wise enough to run away. Now he had to find Camilo. He walked around the place, when he found a hallway full of maximum security cells, the doors had no windows so to look who was inside the cells he had to rip the doors one by one, and so he did. He easily ripped about twenty security doors off their hinges, releasing injured, mutated people who had been used for experiments, then in the last one of the doors there was Camilo. When the boy saw him he jumped over Don! “You’re big again!!” “Yeah, what do you think?” said Don while hitting a double biceps pose for the boy. “Wow!”, the kid was in awe. Then an alarm began to sound all over. “Quick!!”. They scaped, while they were running they reached for the lab area were Don had lost his powers, there were scientists and a bunch of soldiers still in there who tried to attack them. “Behind me! Camilo!”, Don ordered the boy. Then he grabbed a big computer casing that must have weighed a ton and lifted it up, throwing it at the soldiers, stopping them with ease. The scientists all ran away in fear, except one who wasn’t fast enough. Don grabbed this one and held him steady, asked him were Peabody had gone, fearing him the man told everything, then Don let him run away. Camilo then realized the power-sucking gun was laying in the floor, left over by a scared scientist. He took it with him in case it would come handy. The way out of the lab was closed by a huge chunk of the roof that had fallen when Don destroyed the walls. When they saw that, the kid said “Oh, no”, Don chuckled at the kid “Don’t worry little fella”. Then crouched and picked up the big roof chunk in his hands like weighless crap. He threw the roof chunk out of the way making a nice opening, told the kid to hurry and then they left. At the Hospital the police and firemen had arrived, but Peabody instructed his men to aim at them with their war machine guns, not letting any of them come near. Peabody was inside the building, enjoying his invulnerability to flames and watching how fire ate it all little by little, he seemed to love sucking the mortal fumes into his lungs, and helping the destruction by breaking up stuff with his own superstrong hands. In the higher floors people was desperate, the fire was soon going to reach them, and those who could, tried to climb the stairs to the highest floors. Don helped the kid out of the mountain and finally they got in Don’s van who drove to the place the scientist told. Once there Don could see a couple police cars and a fire truck that was there but couldn’t do anything. He instructed Camilo to hide somewhere and stay there. Then he got close the men who shot at him with their machineguns, but as usual it was to no avail, his body rejected all the bullets. He picked up a small car and threw it at five of the soldiers, taking them out of action. When Peabody heard something happening outside he came out of the building, his bulging body in pleasure and sweaty because of the heat that could have killed any weaker person. When he saw Don was coming close and had his powers back he rushed to the fire truck, crouched behind it and picked the whole vehicle up with ease, the firemen that were in it ran for their lives. He then threw it at Don with impressive force. Don couldn’t dodge it and sheltered from the blow with his own forearms, the several tons of the truck hit him and took him out of balance, but he soon recovered. “Wanna play big, uh?”, Don said. Then he picked up two big cars and threw them furiously at Peabody, one after the other. The hit also made Peabody retreat, but he came back quickly. A couple police units were scattered in the street, cops were behind them trying to avoid machinegun fire. Peabody picked up the police cars, unprotecting the cops who ran away. Then threw them at Don, who was quick enough to dodge them and run close to Peabody. Both men were determined to enter hand on hand combat. When they were close, Peabody ripped off the street a big mailbox and tried to hit Don hard in the head with it. Don quickly grabbed it in his arms and both men pushed at the mailbox, trying to take it dip into each others’ head. In the meantime, cops and soldiers were firing at each other, and new police units and fire units were coming in to place. Both men seemed equally strong and the mailbox steel couldn’t take it much and quickly began to get crushed and dented by the combined force of these super studs. In the middle of the struggle Don realized suddenly Peabody was losing force, he was winning, then he saw his opponent, he was being bathed with green light, it was Camilo who was shooting at him with the power-sucking gun!! Don looked happily at how Peabody’s muscularity began to decrease, and lose weight and height, until he was the old sergeant. When the glow stopped he was the only one holding the mailbox, he tossed it aside and quickly got a hold of Peabody, not letting him scape. Luckily cops could control the few soldiers and arrest Peabody. Firemen quickly began to extinguish fire and rescue the people, and the situation was controlled. Then Don saw Camilo and the kid ran towards him, he crouched and hugged him, “Thank you little buddy!”, he said with a lot of thankfulness, “You’ve been very brave”. Then the kid released from the strong hug and run a couple meters away, then changed something in the gun and aimed at Don. “Hey! What are you doing?” Don shouted. Then a yellow ray beamed from the gun and hit Don. Don began to feel even better than before, “WOOOOOOOW” he exclaimed, as he saw his muscles growing a little bigger but a lot denser, his height rising from 1.95m (6’5”) to 1.99m (6’6”1/2) and his weight from 177kg (395 pounds) to easily over 200 kg (450 pounds). Then the ray stopped, Don could feel his clothes now about to burst, he couldn’t believe this. If he’d been big before he was even bigger. Don gave a severe but caring look at Camilo, “Come here mischievous little boy!!”, he was shocked when he heard his voice sound louder and more powerful. Then he took a step towards the kid and as his feet hit the ground it caused a dent in the pavement and the whole place trembled. “What the fuck!”, Don said, he was now easily twice as strong as before. He gave a few brutal steps until he could control his walking, every dramatic strength increase is a shock at first. He got close to Camilo “God damn you boy, you made me even stronger! give me that gun”, Don said as he extended his enormous muscled arm to the kid. The boy gave it to him, he took it in his hand and gripped, turning it into bits. “Now, nobody is going to piss me off with this anymore”. This is the story of how my dad turned into the strongest man in the world. Since the doubling of his strength he’s become unlimitedly powerful. Wanna lift up a locomotive? An airplane? A cargo ship? He could do it without effort. At the fire station he was considered the best captain ever and respected so, not only because he was so powerful nobody dared to be against him, nobody needed to do so because he was the most understanding, caring and concerned for the well-being of the team captain that Station or any other had ever had. I’m sure nobody deserves these superior physical capacities better than him. Will this be the end of his adventures? I doubt so, and I will personally take care from now on that every great feat the mighty Don accomplishes will be known to everyone everywhere.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..